#and also eye injuries are SO complex
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
sit down i'm going to tell you about my tes healing magic headcanons.
in my canon, healing magic is very. finicky. and precise. you must have a very complex and thorough understanding of the body (which differs between say, a nord and an argonian.) and it gets much more tough the worse the injury is. superficial cuts (like papercuts) are the simplest to heal, yet still not easy. deeper lacerations not over internal organs require more knowledge of the skin (including thickness!) and everything within it to properly heal everything together. it gets even trickier when we move deeper, or even to organs. bones have their own structure, tougher than skin, and organs need a lot more precision while moving quicker, and all of them are different. all wounds should be cleaned beforehand as well. mages wishing to learn healing magic are often given donated bodies (which are hard to acquire) to adequately understand not only where everything is but also everything's anatomy.
the very best restoration mages can reattach limbs which is not only costly, but comes with it's own set of rules like a set time for how long a limb can be severed before it cannot be reattached again (tissue death), with complications of nerve damage, movement issues, and needing physical therapy. also it's extremely taxing to a magicka pool, and not many of these people exist.
many people criticize restoration magic for being "not worth it" to learn with the practice of alchemy existing. they say "just make restoration alchemy the best it possibly can be, it's easier to learn." not thinking about acquiring ingredients, shelf life, cost, and that magic and alchemy are not always equal. restoration alchemy speeds up the body's natural healing process along with helping wounds not get infected as easily (and also need to be taken more than once for worse wounds), while restoration magic is instant in its effects (though often with some tenderness and bruising).
the other reason people are prone to criticizing restoration magic is because of the relationship between healer and healee. if the healer regards their patient positively (whether from a personal relationship or even being an extremely empathetic person) the magic will feel very light, even pleasant for the person being healed. if the healer regards their healee negatively, however, the magic will range from extremely uncomfortable or a fair bit painful at best to excruciating at worst. for most people who learn basic healing, using their magic on a stranger or someone not well-known often feels like a light sting and/or slightly numb, sort of like an antiseptic cleaning spray.
okay that's all thank you for reading :)
#it's very complex and by the time skyrim is happening not many people want to dedicate themselves to healing.#it's extremely taxing work#if u have any questions i'd love to try and answer them! i know i certainly didn't think of everything possible#like healing eyes for example. can you correct someone's vision? i would assume no since nearsightedness isn't a wound DJHFHJ#and also eye injuries are SO complex#tesblr#the elder scrolls#skyrim#oblivion#morrowind#headcanon#tes headcanons
139 notes
·
View notes
Text
MAMA, I'M IN LOVE WITH A CRIMINAL P.JS

೨౿ ⠀ ׅ ⠀ ̇ 24k ⸝⸝ . ׅ ⸺ word count.
pairings 𝜗𝜚criminal ! jay ៹ rival family ! kang ! reader ᧁ;smut ˒ angst ˒ violence ˒romeo and juliet au
warnings ⊹₊ ⋆ smut body worship fingering (in a church) angst graphic depictions of violence dark themes (i’m being serious) kidnapping held captive death injuries forbidden romance romeo and juliet au some toxic religious beliefs small town vibes ft taehyun (txt) ft yunah (illit) ft felix (stray kids) made up names for jay's parents fictional death of real life idols
in which ୨୧He was a mystery. One you didn't know if you could solve. Hidden behind the shadows of his past and his duty to his family. He was no man for you, no. You needed a good man, a man that could provide and you knew that. So why did you want him so bad? No matter how dangerous, no matter how wrong.
★ ! rain's mic is on ⋆ ͘ . lord. I seen a tiktok edit to Britney Spears 'criminal' with jay and I literally couldn't stop thinking about it. I'm a sucker for Romeo and Juliet type of stories and jay is so perf for this. Also; I hope you guys will understand the ending to this — i tried to make it clear that i was not romanticizing the things that happened in here but also make it known that not everything is black and white in the world; sometimes decisions are more complex than just simply right or wrong. If you have any questions on my intentions with the ending; feel free to respectfully ask and i’m more than happy to explain. There will be no part two. THIS IS A REPOST.
The chapel smells like old pinewood and older secrets. You sit between your brother and your mother, stiff in your Sunday best, your spine straight as the hymnals stacked behind the pew. The stained-glass windows cast slivers of color across the congregation, blood reds, bruised purples, the blue of a cold winter sky. Light falls like confession, quietly and without permission. You are not paying attention to the sermon. You never do.
The pastor drones on at the pulpit, words like smoke dissolving into the high beams of the chapel ceiling, but your mind drifts toward the murmuring of silk dresses and the creak of wooden pews, toward the undercurrent of small-town theater playing out in god’s house. Your father sits to your left, a statue carved of stone and pride. You feel the tension in his body like a heat source; silent, simmering, the kind of rage that has long since been iced over by responsibility. Your mother holds Minji in her lap, fingers curling gently around your little sister’s arm, but her eyes are watching everyone else in the church.
The pews smell of lemon oil and something more human, powder and old perfume, the sweat of people trying to look holy. Minji starts kicking the pew in front of you, gently at first, like she’s testing the patience of the wood. Tap, tap, tap. Then harder. Thud. Your brother, Taehyun, flicks her a warning glance, but says nothing. You lean over, whispering sharp and low, like the way your mother does when guests are over “Minji. Stop.”. She glares at you with the full offense of a seven-year-old wronged. Her lip trembles. You already know what’s coming before she opens her mouth.
She starts to cry; loud, wet, dramatic sobs that echo off the vaulted ceiling like thunder in a quiet storm. Heads turn. A few old women in floral skirts give sympathetic glances; others look annoyed. The pastor doesn’t pause, but you feel the church shift, the way it always does when something unscripted happens. Your mother turns to you, lips tight, voice sweetly cutting. “Take her to the bathroom,” she hisses, her nails brushing your wrist like a warning. “Now.” You nod, standing and tugging Minji’s hand. She follows, sniffling, dragging her feet like she’s on the way to execution. You step out into the aisle, heat rising in your cheeks from the attention; most eyes pretend not to watch, but you feel them. You always feel them. Small towns are built on watching. You rush to the bathroom in the very back of the church, closed off and muggy. Surrounded by a long hallway of doors upon doors with who knows what in them.
The bathroom smells like baby powder and old tile, the kind of sterile clean that never truly feels clean. Minji is humming a made-up song to herself behind the heavy door, the sound broken now and then by the rush of the faucet and the scrape of her shoes against the floor. You lean against the opposite wall, arms crossed, eyes flicking across the narrow hallway that leads deeper into the back corridors of the church; the kind of place children are told not to wander and adults forget to remember. It’s quiet here. Too quiet. You can still hear the low cadence of the sermon through the walls, like a heartbeat underwater. But underneath that; there. A sound. A sharp rustle, then a low thump. Muffled. Human.
You stiffen. For a moment, it’s nothing. Could be a broom falling over, could be the wind sneaking through the stained glass seams. But then it comes again: a grunt, quick and strangled. Another thud. You glance toward the end of the hall, where a door hangs slightly ajar. Beyond it, darkness pools like ink in the corners of the church’s storage room. A place for old hymnals, broken nativity statues, forgotten folding chairs. You shouldn’t move. You know this. Every instinct in you, trained by caution, by family, by a lifetime of walking straight lines, tells you to stay planted, to wait for Minji and return to your seat and never speak of what you thought you heard. But curiosity, you’ve learned, is a quiet rebellion. A whisper that grows teeth.
So you walk. Slowly. Barefoot-quiet in your heeled shoes. You reach the door, place your palm on the wood, breath hitched in your throat like a prayer waiting to break. You lean in, ear to the crack. Another grunt. And a voice; feminine, breathy, choked with a sound you’ve only ever heard behind closed doors in dramas you weren’t allowed to watch. You flinch, but your hand betrays you, fingers curling around the handle like it belongs to you. And then you open it.
The light from the hallway slashes across the room, carving shadows into skin. You freeze. Park Jongseong. His back is bare, muscles flexing like a marble sculpture brought violently to life. His shirt is bunched around his waist, and his hands are on a girl. A girl you recognize, barely. Yumi. Her mouth is open in a gasp that doesn’t get the chance to leave. Her dress hiked up like it never belonged to her in the first place. Their limbs are tangled, their sins so vivid it feels like you're watching a sacred text being burned. Jay looks up. His eyes catch yours like a knife catches light. They widen, not with guilt, but with recognition — you, of all people. The breath leaves your lungs like glass shattering on cold tile. You slam the door so hard it rattles the frame.
You’re trembling, though you don’t know if it’s from shame or shock or some strange cocktail of both. You spin around, heart thudding a war drum in your chest. Minji is just stepping out of the bathroom, drying her small hands on her dress. She doesn’t notice the way your hands shake as you reach for hers. Doesn’t see the way your eyes are wide, unfocused, filled with something that shouldn’t be there. “We’re going back,” you say, voice too high, too sharp. She doesn’t argue. Just nods and follows you, humming again, a tune too sweet for the ruin in your chest.
You walk back into the sanctuary like a ghost in a girl’s body. You sit beside your mother, folding your hands in your lap like nothing happened, like you didn’t just see sin spill in a place meant for salvation. Your father doesn't glance at you. Taehyun doesn’t notice. But your mother turns slightly, just enough to give you a once-over; the kind that sees everything and says nothing. She thinks the crying was too much for you. She thinks you’ve been startled by your sister’s fit. And maybe she’s right, in a way. You’ve been startled. You’ve been unmade.
And across the church, hidden in the shadows of holy silence, you feel him. Jay. And it’s not just what he did. It’s not just the shame of seeing it. It’s the way he looked at you. Like you were the one caught. Like he had nothing to hide. You stare straight ahead at the altar, but your mind stays in that room, with the taste of heat and velvet breath and the raw burn of a boundary shattered. You were innocent. Now, you’re aware. And awareness, you’re beginning to realize, is the beginning of every great tragedy.
The service ends with the gentle hush of murmured amens and the rustle of Sunday clothes brushing past one another like leaves in a breeze. The congregation begins its slow migration out of the pews, a tide of polite smiles, handshakes, and the same conversations they’ve had for years, wearing different dresses. Your mother and father slip easily into their places; your father all firm nods and clipped words, your mother like a practiced socialite, her smile painted just perfectly at the edges. You, Taehyun, and Minji remain behind, lingering in your spot like the forgotten echo of a hymn, three children carved from the same silence.
Minji swings her legs, her little shoes knocking against the pew in soft rhythm. She’s already forgotten the earlier outburst, too busy playing with the lace trim of her dress and watching Soojin across the room with an expression that flickers between curiosity and envy. Taehyun leans back, arms crossed, eyes roving lazily over the crowd. You try not to look for him. Not for Jay. But your eyes betray you like they always do, wandering before your mind gives them permission. And there he is. Standing by his mother, tall and lean like a shadow at sunset, too sharp around the edges to be beautiful, but too striking to ignore. Jay. His hands are in his pockets, posture relaxed, but there's a glint in his eye, dangerous, knowing. His mouth tilts into a crooked, unbearable smirk when his gaze meets yours.
Like a match lit in the back of your throat. He knows. He knows you saw. You look down instantly, cheeks burning, staring at your shoes as though they can explain how to erase memory. But there’s no forgetting the picture burned into your eyelids. No way to smother the sound of that half-stifled breath, the friction of skin, the fall of a name not yours. You hear your name drift through the air like a ripple over still water. “Come here, sweetheart,” your mother calls, her voice sweet enough to sting. You rise on instinct, smoothing your skirt with trembling hands, and walk the long aisle toward her like you’re walking a tightrope, each step balanced between ruin and restraint.
She stands with Jay’s mother, who is dressed in pastel pink, too pristine for the venom coiled beneath her voice. Their conversation is coated in sugar, but you can hear the brittle underneath; like porcelain tea cups about to crack. “Oh, she’s grown so much,” Jay’s mother says, her smile wide and empty. “Just lovely.” Your mother laughs, high and bright like wind chimes in a storm. “Time goes fast. I can barely keep up.”
You can feel their words curling around you like ivy, decorative and choking. You nod, bow your head politely, try not to flinch as Soojin skips up to Minji and pulls her by the hand to the patch of grass outside the chapel. They giggle, bright as birdsong, unaware of the blood history buried beneath their fathers’ names. And beside them, like a wolf in Sunday clothes, stands Jay. He doesn’t speak. He doesn’t have to. He looks at you like he’s still in that room. Like he can still see you there, wide-eyed, breathless, trembling at the threshold of something you shouldn’t have witnessed. His smirk deepens, lazy and cruel, and you feel it all the way in your stomach.
Your skin prickles. “What the hell was that look?” Taehyun mutters behind you, his tone low, edged with suspicion. He nudges you sharply with his knee, and you nearly stumble. You keep your eyes on your feet. “Nothing,” you say, too quickly. “I’ll tell you later.”
Taehyun narrows his eyes but doesn’t push. He knows you. He knows when to wait. You stand there, between your mother and your enemy’s mother, with your hands clasped and your mouth sewn shut, while your past, your present, and your sins walk the churchyard outside; laughing like children, smirking like boys who don’t believe in consequences. You think maybe you don’t either. Not anymore.
The conversation begins to wilt, as all forced things do; smiles sagging at the corners, eyes flicking elsewhere in search of escape. Your mother and Jay’s mother trade the kind of compliments that glitter like broken glass: delicate, dazzling, and meant to cut. Behind them, laughter ripples from the church lawn, where Minji and Soojin chase each other in slow, dizzying circles, their dresses fanning out like blooming petals, too young to know the soil they’re rooted in. You glance once toward Jay, who leans against the edge of the wooden steps with his hands still buried in his pockets, his dark hair curling slightly at his temple, his expression unreadable now, less amused, more distant, as if even he feels the weight pressing down from generations above him. And then your father arrives.
He moves through the crowd like a tide against stone, unyielding and deliberate. The chatter quiets a little wherever he steps, the way air thins before a storm. You feel him before he speaks; a presence that coils around your ribcage and makes your breath shallow. His eyes are sharp beneath the brim of his hat, and when he stops beside your mother, you see the brief flicker of something harden in Jay’s mother’s posture. “Mrs. Park,” he says, voice even, smooth, but cold in the way marble is cold. “Where’s your husband this fine morning? Too busy for the Lord?”
She blinks once. Her smile holds, but only just. “Business,” she replies. “He’s out of town, dealing with a shipment issue in the city.” Your father’s silence stretches just long enough to make everyone feel it. “I’m sure he is,” he says finally, the words slow and heavy, like stones dropped into a still pond. The implication hangs there; thick, clinging, undeniable.
You feel your stomach twist. Even the sun seems to dim for a moment, slipping behind a lazy cloud as if to shield its eyes. Your mother steps in like a practiced violinist interrupting a wrong note mid-performance. Her hand grazes your father’s elbow with the familiarity of a thousand such interventions. “Well,” she says lightly, too brightly, “we should be going. The roast will overcook if we linger much longer.” She turns to Jay’s mother with that polished grace only women in battle can master. “It was so lovely catching up. Truly.”
Jay’s mother nods. Her smile has slipped further now, the edges brittle. “Of course. Always.” You’re ushered away quickly, your mother’s hand at your back firm and urging, her pace brisk as she gathers Minji from the grass, calls for Taehyun, and pulls your family together like a shepherd herding sheep out of a lion’s den. No one speaks until the church doors are behind you, the air suddenly cooler, less suffocating.
You’re nearly free. The gravel of the church path crunches beneath your shoes as your family moves forward, a cluster of matching postures and purposeful steps, like soldiers retreating from a battlefield dressed in Sunday best. The weight begins to lift from your chest, bit by bit, with every step away from those lingering glances and brittle conversations. You tell yourself you’ll forget what you saw, that it was an accident, a fleeting mistake swallowed by stained glass and holy silence. But just as you pass the old oak tree near the chapel gate, a hand snakes out and closes around your wrist. You freeze. The world seems to narrow into a pinprick.
Jay. His fingers are calloused, his grip strong; not enough to hurt, but enough to root you to the spot like a nail through your spine. He’s close. Too close. His face is calm, cold, carved from the same shadows that seem to cling to him even in the daylight. There is no trace of that smirk now. No mischief. No boyish charm. Just steel. “Don’t tell anyone what you saw,” he says, low and sharp, each word slicing into the quiet like the snap of a branch underfoot. “Or you’ll regret it.”
There’s no drama in his voice, no raised tone, no overt threat. Just certainty. Like a promise. Or a prophecy. Your breath lodges somewhere beneath your ribs. You can’t even muster a word, only a nod, small and trembling, as your heart begins to stutter inside your chest like it’s trying to run ahead of you. He lets go as suddenly as he appeared, melting back into the periphery like a sin you can’t prove you committed. The imprint of his touch remains, hot and phantomlike, as you hurry back to your family with your head down and your thoughts unraveling at the seams. You slip into step beside them just in time to hear your father’s voice break the fragile calm.
“If I ever catch you talking to the likes of Park Jongseong,” he says, without turning his head, “I will ship you off to a convent so fast you’ll be reciting rosaries before supper.” The words hang in the air, stark and heavy as thunderclouds. “Yes, Daddy,” you say softly, your voice a breath against the wind, your eyes fixed on the ground. And that’s it. No argument. No protest. Because even if you wanted to fight, what would you say? That you didn’t talk to him? That his hand found yours, not the other way around? That he threatened you? That you saw something you can’t unsee?
No. You say nothing. You bow your head like the good girl you’re supposed to be. Like a daughter dressed in obedience and stitched with silence. But beneath your skin, something writhes. Something that feels a lot like shame and a little like fear, but more than anything, like curiosity warped by danger. And as the chapel disappears behind you, you realize this is how it begins. Not with a kiss. But with a warning.
That night the dining room is warm with the scent of roast chicken and buttered root vegetables, the table laid with modest care, linen napkins folded neatly, wine glasses filled just a touch too high, as though the evening itself demanded the illusion of celebration. Outside, the crickets begin their song beneath the veil of twilight, and the house hums gently with the quiet rituals of family: chairs scraping wood, silverware clinking like distant bells, Minji humming to herself between bites of mashed potatoes.
You sit across from Taehyun, who nudges your foot under the table once, curious, wordless, but you give him nothing. Not yet. Your mother, dressed in her favorite pale blue blouse, cuts her meat with careful precision, while your father, ever the figure carved from unyielding stone, sips from his wine like it's an act of judgment rather than indulgence. The conversation flits from the mundane to the mechanical, your father talking about a shipment delay, your mother noting the fundraiser next month, Taehyun making a dry comment about work. You listen halfheartedly, moving food around your plate, your thoughts wandering back to the church, to the oak tree, to the ghost of a hand still wrapped around your wrist. But then your mother says it.
“So,” she begins lightly, as though she’s offering a dessert menu instead of kindling a fire, “Jiyo invited us to dinner next Saturday.” The clink of your father’s knife against his plate is immediate. A small, sharp sound that lands like a gavel.
“She what?” he says, his voice too calm, the kind of calm that thins the air. Your mother waves her hand, trying to dismiss the storm before it forms. “Just a friendly gesture. She said she’s wanted to reconnect. It’s been years since we’ve sat down like civilized people.” Your father laughs, but it’s humorless, a short, cutting sound like a blade being tested. “And you said yes?”
“I said I’d think about it.”
He sets down his fork, dabs his mouth with a napkin, and leans back in his chair like a man preparing to deliver a verdict. “You know how I feel about Chul. That woman chose to build her life beside a snake. What makes you think we owe them the performance of kindness?”
“She’s not her husband,” your mother says, her tone still soft but no longer passive. “She’s always been sweet to me. To the kids. Especially when you were… gone.” The word lingers — gone — and you feel it hit the table like a dropped stone. Your father’s jaw tightens. “There’s nothing sweet about a woman who lays down with scum and lets him poison the earth around him.”
“Well,” your mother says, straightening her back, her voice sharpening to a whisper-thin edge, “then I suppose I must be just as rotten. I married a man who once made deals with him too, didn’t I?” The silence that follows is deafening. Your father turns slowly to her, his expression unreadable but his eyes like winter; the kind of cold that doesn’t melt come spring. “Say that again?”
Your mother holds his gaze for half a second longer, a war trembling behind her lashes. But she looks away. She says nothing. Only returns to her plate and cuts her chicken in silence. And that’s it. The conversation dies. No one breathes too loudly. Minji doesn’t notice, she hums and chews and swings her feet. Taehyun reaches for the salt, eyes flicking to yours with quiet warning. Your appetite vanishes like mist in morning sun.
Outside, the wind brushes the windows like fingers trying to get in. Inside, you realize that your family is not made of glass, but of iron, bent into shape by betrayal, rusted over with resentment. And some metals, you think, cannot be reforged. Only buried.
The night unfurls like silk, cool and gentle, stitched with stars. The backyard hums with crickets and the distant rustle of trees whispering secrets to one another in the dark. You’re curled on a poolside lounge chair, the spine of your book bent beneath your thumb, but your eyes have glossed over the same sentence three times. The page is just a veil now; something to hide behind while your mind wades through the wreckage of the day. The pool glows a soft, pale blue beneath the surface lights, and Taehyun slices through it like a blade through water. His strokes are steady, strong, the kind of motion that speaks of routine, of something he’s learned to rely on. You envy that; his ability to push everything down, to lose himself in rhythm and breath and the sound of water folding in on itself.
You sigh and adjust your legs, the night air cool against your skin. Sometimes, in rare hours like this, you let yourself believe Taehyun might be the only one who truly sees you. The only one who knows how to read the pauses between your words, the weight behind your silences. Besides Yunah, who is far away tonight, it's always been him; your confidant, your reluctant protector, your brother. He swims one final lap, then glides to the edge and pulls himself out in a single fluid motion, water streaming off his skin in rivulets that catch the dim light. He grabs a towel from the back of a chair and rubs it through his hair, gaze flicking toward you, unreadable but searching. You wait. You know it’s coming.
He sits at the pool’s edge, legs dangling in the water, shoulders still rising and falling from exertion. The silence thickens, until finally he breaks it. “What was that today?” he asks. “At church. Jay looked at you like…” He pauses, frowns. “And then he grabbed you. What the hell was that about?” You close your book slowly. The words don’t come easily. They never do when shame tangles them first. But this is Taehyun. If there’s anyone you can give them to, raw and imperfect, it’s him.
“I saw something,” you begin softly. Your voice is barely a whisper, as if the night might shatter if you speak too loudly. “In the church. When I took Minji to the bathroom.” His eyes don’t leave your face. “There were… noises. From one of the storage rooms. I thought someone was hurt,” you say. “But when I opened the door, it was—” You hesitate. “It was Jay. With some girl. Yumi, I think. They were…”
Taehyun groans, dragging a hand down his face before you can even finish. “Jesus Christ.”
“Yeah,” you murmur, hugging your knees to your chest. “I slammed the door shut. I didn’t even mean to see it.”
“And that’s why he grabbed you?” Taehyun says, his voice laced with disbelief and anger, a storm gathering behind his words. “That’s why he gave you that look; like he was daring you to open your mouth.” You nod. “He told me not to tell anyone. Said I’d regret it.”
Taehyun curses again, sharper this time. “What a goddamn asshole.” He leans forward, elbows on his knees, shaking his head like he’s trying to physically rid himself of the thought. “He treats people like shit. Always has. He walks around like the world owes him something for the family name he was born into. I don’t care how tragic his little story is; his dad screwing over ours, his mom pretending to be sweet, he’s just as rotten.”
The silence stretches again, heavy with unspoken fears and the slow bloom of something darker. “He’s sick for doing that in a church,” Taehyun mutters, his voice low and hard. “And then threatening you about it? He’s lucky it was you who saw him and not me.” You glance at him then, at the way his jaw clenches, his hands balled into fists against his thighs. It should comfort you, the fierceness in him, the way he leaps to your defense without question. But instead, it only deepens the ache inside you. Because no matter how wrong it is, no matter how much your brother’s fury burns bright and righteous, there’s a whisper in the back of your mind that still wonders what it is about Jay Park that makes your heart stutter like that.
“I won’t talk to him,” you say quietly, more to convince yourself than him. “Good,” Taehyun says, looking over at you. “Because that boy doesn’t just bring trouble. He is trouble.” And yet even as the stars blink overhead and the pool water laps gently against tile, you feel the echo of Jay’s voice coil around your spine like smoke. You know what you saw. And worse; you know what you felt. You tuck your head against your knees and close your eyes, wishing the night could swallow the memory whole. But some things, once seen, never go quiet again.
The house is still, cloaked in the velvety hush of after-hours, when dreams drip slow like honey and silence wraps around the walls like an old lover. The moon hangs low outside your window, its pale light slanting across your bedroom floor like an invitation, or a warning. You wake to something — not a dream, no — but the low hum of voices bleeding through the stillness, muffled and sharp, like the scrape of metal under cloth. Your breath catches. You sit up slowly, ears straining. The clock beside your bed reads just past three. The voices murmur again.
You slip out of bed on bare feet, the cold floor biting against your skin as you tiptoe to the door. The hallway yawns long and dark before you, stretched like a corridor in some haunted chapel, the air thicker here, like it's been keeping secrets of its own. You hold your breath and follow the murmurs, each step soft, careful, barely there. The kitchen glows faintly ahead. dim yellow light spilling out like spilled whiskey beneath the doorframe. You press yourself to the wall and lean forward just enough to see. Your father stands near the table, sleeves rolled up, a glass untouched by his hand. Taehyun leans against the counter, arms crossed, face grim, eyes flickering toward two men you’ve never seen before, older, stern, the kind of men who carry weight without needing to raise their voices. They speak in hushed tones, but the tension rides every syllable, thick and bitter.
“…can’t let them find out we’re disturbing their shipments,” one of the men says, low and urgent. “If Chul gets wind of it, he’ll burn this town down to find the leak.” Your heart jolts. Shipments? Leak? “They already suspect something,” the second man adds, fingers drumming against the table like a metronome counting down to disaster. “That little punk, Jay, he robbed one of our guys. Sent a message. You know what that means.”
Your father’s face is carved from stone. “Of course I do.” Your stomach twists. Jay. “He’s getting reckless,” the man continues. “Acting like he’s untouchable. We don’t deal with people like that.”
Taehyun’s voice is calm, but edged like a blade honed too long. “He can try,” he mutters. “If he comes near our side again, I’ll handle it.” Your blood runs cold. There’s no hesitation in his tone, only the promise of violence. Your hand flies to your mouth, breath trembling through your fingers. The room spins slightly, your body suddenly too small, too quiet for the weight of what you've just heard. The world feels different now, fractured. You’d known there were histories buried beneath this town, old grudges and whispered deals that had sunk roots deeper than the oak trees. But this — this was something else.
They weren’t just rivals. They were at war. And Jay, whatever he was to you, whatever strange heat curled around your being when you thought of him, was in the center of it.
You back away from the doorway, heart racing, afraid they’ll hear the thunder of it. You scurry down the hallway like a ghost retracing its steps, back into the sanctuary of your room where shadows feel safer than light. You close the door with trembling hands and slide down the back of it, sinking to the floor. Your mind echoes with voices; dangerous, sharp-edged voices and Jay’s name spinning like a coin tossed too high. Sleep does not find you again that night. Only questions. And fear.
The morning slips in on golden threads, soft and unassuming, the kind of light that warms the wooden floorboards and dapples the countertops in sleepy patches. You haven’t said a word about what you heard the night before those heavy truths folded into the silence between heartbeats but they thrum beneath your skin like a second pulse. Still, when your mother calls you down the hallway, brisk and bright, you answer as if nothing inside you has changed. “Put on something nice,” she says, her voice already trailing off into the kitchen. “We’re heading to the bake sale. Church is raising funds for that wedding coming up. Sohiya and Heeseung, bless them.”
You pause with your hand on the stair rail, her words wrapping around your throat like ivy. Sohiya. She was your age, sweet and soft-spoken, with delicate wrists and laughter like wind chimes. And Heeseung, kind-eyed and quiet, the type who always held the door open and bowed his head when he prayed. The idea of them marrying, so young, so sudden, presses strangely on your chest. You dress in silence, the pastel linen of your skirt swishing against your legs like a lullaby as you smooth your hair, your reflection half-faded in the antique mirror on your wall. Outside, the town is already stirring, the sleepy streets of your village slowly waking, touched by the scent of sugar and cinnamon wafting through the breeze.
At the town square, white tents have been strung with bunting, and tables bow beneath the weight of confections, pies with latticed crusts, sugar cookies shaped like doves, and cupcakes topped with icing roses that seem too delicate to eat. The air hums with the soft murmur of neighbors, laughter bubbling here and there like springwater. It is all so pleasant, so falsely perfect, like a painting trying to forget the shadows in its corners. You spot Yunah by the jam stall, her dark braid swinging as she waves you over with a grin, her mother deep in conversation with someone about flour prices and wedding favors. As soon as you reach her, she grabs your arm and leans in, eyes glinting with mischief.
“Have you heard?” she whispers, the kind of tone that makes your stomach drop before you even know why. “Sohiya’s pregnant. That’s why the wedding’s so rushed.” Your brows lift in quiet shock. Yunah nods, savoring your reaction like a bite of forbidden cake. “I heard it from my cousin who heard it from Eunju, who heard it from her older sister. Her parents found out last week and demanded the wedding happen before anyone else starts talking.”
You glance across the bake sale and find Sohiya near the lemonade stand, her hands wringing the hem of her blouse, Heeseung standing beside her like a ghost, present, but hollow. She looks tired, like someone who’s been carrying a secret too long, her smile wilting at the edges every time someone congratulates her. Your heart aches in the quiet way only girlhood understands. You’re the same age. You’ve braided your hair the same, sat in the same church pews, hummed the same hymns. But now she’s stepping into a life that feels ten years too soon. A house. A husband. A child.
“I couldn’t imagine,” you murmur, voice soft and low, “being married right now.” Yunah shrugs, biting into a shortbread cookie. “You and me both. But you know how this town is. A scandal like that?” She shakes her head. “It’s either a wedding or exile.” You nod slowly, eyes lingering on Sohiya, on the way she keeps glancing over her shoulder like the whispers might catch up to her. The same way you feel the breath of last night’s secrets still clinging to yours. Beneath the sugar and sunlight, the square feels brittle. Like one wrong word could make it all shatter.
It happens suddenly, like thunder splitting the hush of an approaching storm. One moment you’re nibbling on a vanilla cupcake and nodding along as Yunah whispers about scandalous bridal fittings and strict seamstresses, and the next, the air warps; sharp, brittle, buzzing like a struck wire. The shift is instant, the kind of moment that bends the bones of a quiet afternoon and sets hearts galloping. You hear it first; a voice, sharp and raw with fury. Then the low, sickening thud of someone being shoved against a wall.
Your head snaps toward the commotion, and the whole bake sale ripples with the echo of gasps and stilled conversations. Tables tremble, frosting smears, and parents clutch their children a little closer. Near the corner of the community center, just beneath the old iron sconce where flyers for choir practice flutter weakly, Jay is pinned; pressed against sun-warmed brick by another boy, taller, angrier, eyes gleaming with betrayal. It’s Felix. You know him. Sweet-talking, easy-laughing Felix who works at the town’s little mechanic shop and always smells like motor oil and mint gum. His voice is raised now, ragged and venomous.
“You fucked my girlfriend, you sick bastard!” he roars, his arm slamming across Jay’s chest, voice loud enough to slice through every inch of sugar-sweet air. Yumi is there too, her mascara running like rivers down her cheeks, her hands fluttering uselessly in front of her as she pleads with Felix, voice breaking like porcelain in her throat. “It wasn’t like that, please,” she cries, grabbing at his arm. “Please, stop. It was a mistake — he didn’t mean—”
But Jay only stands there, infuriatingly calm. There’s a half-lidded smirk painted across his lips, smug and gleaming like polished obsidian. “Relax, Felix,” he drawls, voice thick with venom-laced honey. “I didn’t know she was yours. She didn’t exactly say no.” The words are a match. Felix snaps. His fist connects with Jay’s jaw in a brutal arc, a punch that sounds like thunder cracking bone. Gasps scatter like doves taking flight. Yumi shrieks, and a cupcake tray crashes to the ground somewhere nearby, frosting splattering like a pink and white wound.
Jay stumbles back from the blow, hand flying to his cheek but then he laughs. Actually laughs, a low, taunting sound, wild and cruel and so full of gall it steals the breath from your lungs. “You hit like a fucking choir boy,” he spits, blood blooming on his lower lip like a rose in ruin. People rush in, pastors, parents, volunteers with gloved hands and worried brows pulling Felix back, dragging Jay away, trying to stitch dignity back into the seams of a moment too far undone.
The crowd swells, then parts. Jay is being hauled out by a man in a navy windbreaker and a church elder with trembling hands. But even bruised, even bleeding, Jay looks untouchable; smirking like he owns the goddamn town. And then he sees you. Eyes dark as ink, wild with something you can’t name. He meets your gaze across the chaos, across the bodies and ruined cakes and shattered calm. He winks. It’s slow. Intentional. And it sets your spine on fire. You forget how to breathe. He disappears into the crowd, the echo of that wink burning behind your eyes like the sun.
Your heart is still galloping when the crowd begins to settle, when the ripples of scandal soften into murmurs and murmurs dissolve into sugared distractions. Parents usher children away with tight smiles and tighter hands, as if sweetness could scrub away the memory of fists and curses. Jay is gone, at least from sight. But not from your mind. “You know,” Yunah says beside you, folding her arms, her voice sharpened with knowing, “he’s no good. Just trouble in designer clothes.”
You nod, because that’s what you’re supposed to do. What you’re expected to believe. What every decent girl in this village is raised to fear. But inside you, curiosity blooms like a slow-burning match, small and dangerous. You mumble something about needing the bathroom and excuse yourself before she can press further, her eyes already narrowing in suspicion. The church looms behind you as you slip away, its whitewashed walls glowing warm in the early afternoon light, the air thick with the scent of sun-baked frosting and wilted roses. But beneath it — just barely, you catch another scent. Smoke. Acrid, earthy, wrong.
You follow it. Each step feels reckless, like dancing barefoot on a chapel floor. Like carving your name into a hymnbook. The scent grows stronger as you round the corner of the church, your breath catching in your throat like a moth in a jar. And there he is. Jay.
He leans against the wall like he was born to break rules and balance on the edge of forgiveness. One foot propped behind him, head tilted back, the collar of his shirt loosened and stained with a drop of blood near the seam. His cigarette glows like an ember in the low light, the curl of smoke rising from it like a ghost ascending. He doesn’t look surprised to see you. In fact, he barely even glances your way. Just takes a drag, exhales slow, like the chaos he caused hasn’t even nicked his soul. Like the fight, the punch, the girl, the whispers, none of it mattered.
“Didn’t think you’d come looking,” he says finally, voice low, almost bored. But there’s a thread of something else underneath; taunt or tease, you can’t tell. “You don’t seem the type.” You should leave. You should turn around, march back to the bake sale, and pretend you never followed smoke down a church wall. But your feet stay planted, heart hammering as loud as the chapel bells. You don’t say a word. You just watch him, silently, like he’s a puzzle carved from shadow and sin and the ache of wanting something you know you shouldn’t.
Jay flicks ash onto the gravel path, his eyes cutting toward you through the smoke, one brow raised lazily. His lip is split, a bloom of red painting the edge of his smirk. “You see something you like?” he asks. And for one terrible, breathless moment you don’t know the answer. The question drips from his mouth like smoke, slow, curling, coaxing. Not crude, not exactly. But not innocent, either. It lands somewhere in the charged space between your ribs and your throat, where breath gets tangled with hesitation.
You should scoff. Roll your eyes. Offer him the same disdain he so casually invites from the world. But you don’t. Because there’s something about the way he looks at you; like you’re not just another girl in a white dress and soft shoes, but someone he sees through, into. Like he knows your name and the weight it carries. Knows the walls you live behind, and the cracks that run silent and deep beneath your polished smile. You step closer without meaning to, arms crossed loosely, trying to look like the kind of girl who doesn’t care what boys like him say. But your voice comes softer than you mean for it to. “I didn’t come looking for you.”
Jay chuckles, low and dark, like gravel skimming the bottom of a stream. He doesn’t believe you. That much is clear. He drops the cigarette to the dirt and grinds it out with the heel of his boot, the smoke hissing away like a secret being silenced. “No?” he says, stepping just slightly forward, head tilted. “Then why are you here, church girl?” You flinch a little at the nickname. It’s not mean. But there’s weight in it. A reminder of everything you’re supposed to be. Everything he isn’t.
“I heard… noise,” you mumble, eyes darting away, to the cracked siding of the church wall. “From earlier. I just… I wanted to see if you were okay.” Jay scoffs this time, straightens, stretches the muscles in his shoulders like a wolf rising from slumber. “You mean after I got punched for screwing some girl who cried over it?”
He says it like it doesn’t matter. Like he doesn’t matter. Like none of it, the punch, the drama, the girl, was anything more than a flicker in the dark. And still, the wound at the edge of his lip glistens like it wants to be noticed. You hesitate, then speak quietly. “That was cruel. What you did.”
He watches you now, like your words are more interesting than they have any right to be. “Probably,” he agrees, not flinching. “But she knew what it was. I’m not the one playing pretend.” The words settle over you like dust, heavy and old and aching. You want to hate him. You really, truly do. You want to believe he’s everything your father says, that he’s rotten at the root, grown from betrayal and greed and the same sharp-edged steel his father used to cut yours down.
But he looks at you then, and there’s something in his expression, not smugness, not bravado; but something rawer. Wearier. Like he’s been fighting a war so long he’s forgotten what peace feels like. You find your voice again, softer now. “Why do you act like this?” Jay blinks slowly, like you’ve asked him a question no one’s ever dared to. Then, in a voice barely louder than a confession, he says, “Because people already made up their minds about me a long time ago. Figured I might as well give them what they want.” It slices through the silence like a nail through silk.
You swallow, the wind tugging at your skirt, the chapel bells tolling in the distance; calling the faithful back inside, as if to protect them from boys like him and girls like you who linger too long in the gray. Jay takes a step back, pulling another cigarette from the pocket of his jacket, but he doesn’t light it. Just rolls it between his fingers like a habit he hasn’t learned how to quit. “Run along now,” he mutters, eyes dark. “Before your daddy comes lookin’. Wouldn’t want you shipped off to a convent, would we?”
And this time, when he smirks, there’s no cruelty in it. Just something almost sad. You hesitate one more breath, just one, before turning, your footsteps light on the gravel, your heart anything but. But as you leave, you can feel his gaze still on your back. Burning. Etching your outline into his memory like a prayer he’ll never speak.
You scurry back around the side of the church, fingers fumbling with the hem of your dress, your breath still tinged with the ghost of smoke. The sun presses down hard now, warm and high in the sky, yet you feel cold beneath your skin, as though the truth of that boy has left a frostbite behind, unseen but pulsing. The bake sale has resumed its sugary rhythm, laughter bubbling from ladies with sunhats and teenagers handing out lemonade like the world isn’t slowly unraveling around you. As if it’s all sweet and simple, and boys like Jay Park don’t burn holes in the script you were meant to follow.
Yunah finds you with a look that speaks volumes, one brow raised, lips pursed slightly like she already knows you’ve done something that would make your parents spit their tea. She doesn’t say anything, though. Just hands you a paper plate with a melting brownie on it and raises her eyes toward the sky like she’s giving you a silent prayer. You offer a small, guilty smile and fall in step beside her. But your thoughts are no longer here. They wander, wild and unbidden, to the shadows of last night.
To your bare feet on the cold wood floor, the whisper of your nightgown brushing your ankles. The hush of the house heavy around you as you crept down the hallway, drawn like a moth to the faint hum of voices in the kitchen. You hadn’t meant to listen. But once you’d heard, you couldn’t unhear it. The names, the threats, the implication that beneath all this civility was something far darker. Something like war. “We can’t let them find out we’re disturbing their shipments.” — “That little punk Jay needs to be dealt with.” — “He can try,” Taehyun had said, his voice sharper than you’d ever heard it, like a blade honed under moonlight.
Your father, standing there like a general. Cold. Unmoving. He hadn’t even flinched at the suggestion of retaliation. Of vengeance. You hadn’t wanted to believe it, but there it was, your family wasn’t just at odds with the Parks over pride and betrayal. There were stakes hidden deeper than Sunday sermons and fake smiles at bake sales. Stakes that bled and burned. Stakes that made boys disappear and fathers never come home. Jay. A name spoken like venom in your house, a boy your father swore was born from rot and ruin. A boy who had dared to look at you today with something that felt like a challenge. Or a warning.
Your fingers tighten around the paper plate in your hands, the brownie trembling on the wax paper like it knows it doesn’t belong in your grip. You don’t belong here, either. Not really. Not with your head full of cigarette smoke and secrets. Yunah is saying something beside you, but the words slip past like water on stone. You nod when you’re supposed to. Smile when expected. But inside? Inside, you’re still standing at the edge of that hallway, hearing the words that changed everything. Inside, you’re still by that church wall, staring into the eyes of the boy your father would rather see buried than anywhere near you. And worse than all of it is the ache that curls low in your belly because you don’t know if you’re scared of Jay… or of how much you want to understand him.
That night, the air in the house is thick with something unsaid. Like storm clouds gathering just out of sight, grumbling low and slow in the distance. The walls creak with old secrets and the whispers of generations past, all of them watching, waiting. You lie in bed, the covers tangled around your legs, staring up at the ceiling where the shadows stretch like spiderwebs. But sleep doesn’t come. Not when your mind is still caught in that kitchen, when you still hear your father’s voice like thunder and Taehyun’s like flint striking stone.
The question gnaws at you, small and sharp and relentless: what did they mean? What are they doing, what is Jay tangled in that your family feels the need to speak of him like a threat, like a ghost they can’t quite kill? So you get up. The floorboards are cold under your feet, the hallway dim save for the light spilling beneath Taehyun’s door, a golden sliver cutting the dark. You hover there for a second, unsure, your hand paused mid-air. Then you knock gently, once, twice.
“It’s open,” his voice calls out, slightly muffled. You step in and find him hunched over his desk, textbooks spread like wings, his brow furrowed in concentration. He looks up at you, blinking like he’s surfacing from underwater. “What’s up?” he asks, the corner of his mouth lifting just barely. “Don’t tell me you need help with trig again.”
You close the door softly behind you and step further into the room, suddenly unsure how to phrase what’s been burning in your chest for the past twenty-four hours. So you just say it, straight and small:
“I heard you. Last night. You and Dad.” His entire body stiffens like wire pulled taut. He leans back in his chair, pen dropping from his fingers as his face darkens with something between disappointment and dread. “You weren’t supposed to hear that,” he says, his voice low, more exhale than sound. “Conversations like that aren’t meant for young girls.”
You bristle. “I’m only a year younger than you.” He gives you a look, half warning, half weary affection. “And that year makes a difference.”
“No, it doesn’t,” you insist, crossing your arms. “I’m not a child, Taehyun.” He sighs and runs a hand through his damp hair, frustration flashing across his face like lightning. “You think being an adult is about age? It’s about what you’re ready to carry. And you’re not ready for this.”
“Then help me understand.” Your voice is soft but steady. “Help me understand why everyone talks about Jay like he’s poison. Like he’s something to be eliminated.” The name slips out before you can stop it. Jay. A matchstick against stone.
Taehyun’s eyes narrow. “Why do you care?”
“I don’t —” you start, but the lie tastes bitter. He stands abruptly, the chair legs scraping against the hardwood. “You do care. Don’t lie to me.”
You look away, your heart pounding like it wants out of your chest. “I saw him today,” you admit. “At the bake sale. We didn’t talk long. I just —”
“You talked to him?” Taehyun’s voice cracks like a whip. “Are you out of your mind?”
“He didn’t hurt me—” You started.
“That’s not the point,” he snaps. “You don’t know what kind of shit he’s involved in. What his family is capable of. This isn’t some schoolyard rivalry, alright? This is blood and business. He’s dangerous.”
“You don’t get to tell me who to talk to,” you hiss, your hands trembling. “You’re not the boss of me.” His jaw clenches so tight you swear you hear it grind. “Actually,” he says slowly, icily, “I am. Until you know better, I am.”
That does it. The fury rises in you like a storm tide. You don’t shout. You don’t cry. You just spin on your heel and stalk out of his room, your footsteps like gunshots down the hallway. Behind you, Taehyun doesn’t follow. He just lets the door click shut between you. And you, you retreat to your room with your chest heaving and your thoughts in shambles, torn between the brother who wants to protect you and the boy who might just ruin you.
But wasn’t that what drew you in the first place? Not the danger.The possibility. The proof that something — someone could make you feel something real, even if it burned.
The bell above the shop door tinkles faintly as you step out into the embrace of night. Mrs. Chen waves at you from behind the counter, her fingers still dancing with a needle and thread as the lamplight paints golden halos around her silver hair. You smile, small and tired, the weight of the day settling in your bones, and close the door behind you. The sky outside is bruised with twilight, bleeding violet and blue as the sun disappears behind the hills that cradle your little town. The street lamps blink on one by one, flickering like hesitant stars, and the cobbled road that winds through the town glows amber in the gathering dark.
You wrap your shawl a little tighter around your shoulders, feeling the press of the cool evening air against your skin. The walk home isn’t far, just fifteen minutes down roads you’ve known since childhood, roads that smell of lilac and woodsmoke and safety. Roads that always, always felt like home. But tonight, something feels different. It begins as a whisper at the base of your neck. That sense; not quite sound, not quite sight but the ancient, instinctual knowledge that you are no longer alone. Your footsteps echo a beat behind yours, too steady to be wind, too light to be mere imagination.
You glance back. A man. Far enough that he could still be a coincidence, close enough that your pulse begins to drum faster. You turn onto a narrower lane, hoping to lose him in the winding streets, past Mrs. Lee’s bakery now shuttered for the night, past the small chapel with its bowed iron gates and flickering candles in the windows. Your footsteps quicken. So do his. You try to convince yourself it’s nothing; just a late walker, a neighbor maybe, but your hands are starting to shake. Then you hear it.
The scrape of shoe leather quickening. The sound of breath, heavy, sharp, close. Panic surges like a tide inside you. You break into a run, your feet pounding the pavement, your breath catching in your throat, heart clawing at your ribs like a wild animal. But you don’t get far. A hand slams over your mouth. Another arm snakes around your waist, yanking you back so fast your heels lift off the ground. You try to scream, but your voice is strangled by a palm that tastes of sweat and cigarettes, of something sickly and metallic. The world tilts. You’re dragged, stumbling, into the shadows of an alley.
The narrow passage smells of rust and rot, wet stone and old things. Your feet scrape against gravel, your knees buckle, and still he drags you like you’re nothing more than a sack of flour. “Shhh,” he hisses into your ear, breath hot and rank, “make a sound and I swear to God—” But you’re fighting now, kicking, flailing, desperate not to disappear into the black corners of this town like a ghost no one will remember. Your mind reels. You think of Taehyun. Of your mother’s soft hands. Of Jay’s cigarette smoke curling like a warning. You think: not like this. Not like this.
You are a wild thing now, thrashing and clawing like some animal pulled too soon from the womb of safety, a fledgling bird tossed mid-air and told to fly. His arm is like iron around your chest, squeezing until breath is no longer breath but gasps made of salt and fear. You kick. You scream. The sound doesn’t even sound like you, it's raw, primal, jagged like broken glass tearing up your throat. Then instinct, burning desperate inside your veins, you sink your teeth into his hand. Hard. Hard enough to feel flesh give, to taste copper and skin and filth. He howls, a sound not quite human, and in the next heartbeat, his hand rears back and strikes your cheek with such force that the world spins. White-hot pain blossoms beneath your eye like a cruel flower, petals blooming in shades of red and violet.
You fall. Hard. The gravel bites into your palms, your knees scream, but nothing compares to the kick to your stomach that follows. A boot, sharp and merciless, lands right where your breath lives. It punches the air from your lungs and leaves you folded on the earth like a broken prayer, stars exploding behind your eyes, nausea clawing up your throat. He’s above you now, shadowed and snarling, and there’s a moment, a single, stretched-out beat of time, where you wonder if this is how the story ends. A foot raised. The night around you holding its breath. Your body too stunned to move.
Then it happens. A blur. A sound like thunder colliding with flesh. The man is ripped away from you in an instant, tackled to the ground with such force that the cobblestones rattle. You hear the grunt of fists meeting ribs, the dull wet thud of a punch, another, another, bone against bone, like a drumbeat played by fury. Jay. He’s on top of him now, all sinew and violence, his face carved in rage, lips peeled back like a wolf in the final act of warning. His fists fly like they’ve waited their whole life for this moment, no technique, just raw, vicious instinct. The man beneath him sputters, tries to buck him off, but Jay is unrelenting. There’s blood, somewhere, someone’s and it paints Jay’s knuckles like war paint.
“Touch her again,” he growls low, venom slithering through each syllable, “and I’ll make sure you never touch anything again.” He says it not like a threat, but like a promise carved in stone. You can’t move. You can barely breathe. You're crumpled on the cold ground, blinking through pain and fear and disbelief. But through the haze, you watch Jay stand, chest heaving, jaw clenched, the man groaning at his feet like something discarded. But Jay doesn’t stop.
His knuckles keep rising and falling like thunder crashing on a cursed shoreline, relentless, wild, each blow drawn from something deeper than fury, a darkness that lives in his marrow, in the cracks behind his eyes. The man beneath him is coughing now, spitting blood between laughter, a cruel, rasping sound that haunts the alley like a specter. And Jay, jaw set like a guillotine, grabs the man by the collar, shoving him harder against the wall, until the bricks groan and dust spills like ash. “Who sent you?” Jay spits, voice sharp enough to cut air. “Who do you work for?” The man just chuckles, a hideous, broken sound leaking out of a bruised throat. His lip splits wider with every word, but still he smirks like a man with nothing left to lose.
“You think I’d ever tell you?” he sneers, coughing through blood. “You’re just a kid playing gangster.” Jay growls low in his throat, an animal sound, and the next punch lands with such weight it echoes. The man gasps. You flinch. The wind shifts and carries the scent of blood and cigarette smoke into your lungs like smoke from a funeral pyre.
You push yourself up, your limbs trembling, bones whispering protest. Pain blooms in your side where his boot struck, your face throbs, but still you crawl forward, palms scraping against gravel and broken glass. You reach them. Jay’s crouched like a storm about to strike, the man limp but still smirking like he knows some secret that Jay doesn’t. “Stop,” you say, voice hoarse, barely a whisper, like something stitched together with threadbare breath. “Jay, stop. You’re going to kill him.”
He doesn’t even look at you at first. His eyes are locked on the man, flame-red and feral, his chest rising and falling like the sea before it devours a ship. Then slowly, he turns, and there's something broken in his face, something wild and bitter and unspoken. “Good,” he says, teeth gritted like steel on steel. “He deserves to die.” The words fall heavy in the dark, sharp as glass in a chalice. You reach out, your fingers barely grazing his shoulder and shake your head, a tremble chasing the motion. “Please,” you whisper, not sure if you’re begging for the man’s life or for Jay’s humanity to return. “Please… just stop.”
He breathes in hard. For a moment, the silence stretches too long, pregnant with violence and decision. But then something flickers behind his eyes, a light sputtering back to life, weak and shaking, but there. Jay lets go. The man crumples to the ground, groaning, blood trailing from his mouth like ink from a broken pen. He stares at Jay, equal parts terrified and awed, and then stumbles to his feet, sways like a drunk ghost, and bolts into the dark alley without another word, just the sound of his heels slapping pavement like a heartbeat fleeing death. The world is quiet again. But not peaceful.
Jay turns to you, breath ragged, hands stained red. His jaw twitches as if he’s trying to say something, but the words dissolve before they can take form. He just steps forward, closing the space between you and reaches down, hand outstretched. “Come on,” he says, voice quieter now, softer, not sharp enough to cut but still trembling from what it almost became. You stare at his hand for a moment, at the boy who just fought like a monster to save you. And then, with shaking fingers, you let him pull you up from the wreckage.
He looks at your face, and something flickers in those storm-dark eyes of his; something close to concern, but too buried beneath bravado to fully surface. His fingers ghost the edge of your jawline, not quite touching but close enough to feel like lightning waiting for the right tree. He tilts your chin ever so slightly, examining the swelling beneath your cheekbone with an expression that makes your stomach twist. “That’s going to bruise,” he mutters, voice low and sandpaper-rough. You nod, slowly, wincing as the movement stirs pain. “Why did you help me?”
The question hangs in the cool night air like incense in a chapel, sweet, uncertain, sacred. He shrugs, a movement so nonchalant it’s maddening. Like he hadn’t just saved your life. Like the blood on his knuckles wasn’t still drying into his skin. “I don’t know,” he says, eyes flickering away like they don’t owe you the truth.
You stand there, aching and trembling and furious at the way your heart stutters beneath your ribs. You should be scared. You should be disgusted, shaken to the bone from the violence, from the pain still blooming like a bruise across your ribs. But all you can feel is warmth curling in the pit of your stomach, uninvited and undeniable. “Thank you,” you whisper, unsure if it’s gratitude or confession.
“Don’t,” he says sharply, cutting his gaze back to yours. “Don’t thank me.” His tone is firm, but not cruel. It’s the sound of someone who doesn’t want to be a hero, who’s been told too many times that he doesn’t deserve kindness. And maybe he believes it. Maybe that’s why he can’t take your thanks, because it tastes too much like absolution. He glances down the road, toward the dim golden lights of town, and then back at you. “I’ll walk you home.”
You hesitate. “You don’t have to—”
“I’m not asking,” he cuts in, already moving. So you fall into step beside him, the silence between you stretching long and strange. Your body aches with every step, and yet you feel like you’re floating, disconnected, dazed, and tethered only by the steady rhythm of Jay beside you. Like gravity shifted the moment he touched you, and now you orbit around him whether you want to or not. When your house comes into view, a knot tightens in your chest. The porch light is still on, like an accusation. You can already imagine your father’s face, already hear the questions wrapped in thunder and expectation. Jay stops at the edge of the walkway, still cloaked in night.
“When your father asks,” he says, voice low, “don’t tell him I helped you.”
You blink. “What?” He looks at you, unreadable. “Make up a lie. Say you fell or something. Just don’t bring me into it.”
There’s no warmth in his voice, no smile, not even the smirk you’ve come to expect from him. Just a quiet, raw kind of resolve, like he’s asking you to keep a secret that might burn you both if it ever saw daylight. You nod. “Okay.” Jay lingers for a moment, as if he wants to say something more, like maybe this night changed something in him, too. But whatever it is, he swallows it down and turns away without another word.
You watch him go, his silhouette swallowed by the dark, and then you push open the door and step into the light of your home, where lies are stitched as easily as hems and truth is just another thing buried beneath silence. The bruise blooms like a purple flower across your cheekbone. The door clicks shut behind you with the hush of finality, as if the night itself is sealing the pages of its most brutal chapter. But there is no rest in this kind of silence, only the jagged inhale of your mother’s gasp as she turns from the hallway and sees your face under the dim foyer light.
Her slippers skid against the wood as she rushes to you, hands fluttering like frantic birds, afraid to touch, afraid not to. “Oh my god — what happened? What happened to your face?” Her voice is thin, stretched like silk pulled too tight. You flinch as she brushes your cheek with trembling fingers, and just like that, the whole house stirs. Taehyun barrels in from the kitchen, his voice already rising. “What the hell happened?”
Your father follows in his shadow, his presence larger than the room, chest puffed with immediate anger and the bitter scent of panic barely masked beneath the cologne he always wears. “Who did this to you?” The world tilts slightly as all eyes converge on you, their questions digging at your skin like teeth. You open your mouth and close it again, suddenly aware of how fragile the truth is, how it quivers in your throat, aching to be spoken but dangerous to free.
So you breathe in, steady and slow, and choose the half-lie with the cleanest edges. “I was walking home from Mrs. Chen’s,” you begin, voice carefully pitched between tremble and calm. “There was a man… I didn’t recognize him. He followed me, grabbed me. I fought back. I bit his hand. He hit me, but then —” You hesitate, careful not to look in the direction of the window, of the dark where Jay had disappeared only moments before. “He must’ve gotten spooked. He ran off. I don’t know why.” You lower your gaze as the lie coils around your tongue, heavy and sour, but necessary.
Your father’s fists curl at his sides, his jaw set so tight you wonder if he’ll ever speak again. “A man did this to you?” he growls, like the words themselves are fire in his throat. “He laid hands on you?” Taehyun mutters a curse and kicks the wall, hard. The sound cracks through the air like lightning, loud enough to make Minji stir upstairs. Your mother’s hand moves from your cheek to your arm, guiding you to the couch with the reverence of someone handling broken porcelain. She’s whispering something now, prayers, you think. Or maybe just the names of every saint she knows.
“I’ll find him,” your father says, voice flat and cold. “I don’t care if I have to turn over every damn rock in this town.”
“Dad —” you start, but he’s already storming toward the back office, barking orders to no one and everyone at once, a storm given form and fury. Taehyun sits beside you, anger still rolling off of him like heat. He watches you with eyes too sharp, too knowing. “Did you really not see who it was?”
You shake your head, slowly. “It was dark. It happened fast.” He exhales through his nose, not convinced but not ready to argue. “I’ll walk you from now on,” he says. “No more being out late by yourself.” You nod, grateful and guilty all at once, because what you’ve said isn’t the truth, but neither is it a lie that came easily. And somewhere, in the places they cannot see, your body still carries the memory of Jay’s arms, of his rage not directed at you, of the unspoken promise that lived briefly between the blood and bruises. You fold your hands in your lap and lower your eyes, letting your family whirl around you with worry and vengeance and vow. And inside, you tuck your secret into the hollow behind your ribs, where all your dangerous truths now live.
The church bells toll in the morning like an old warning, iron-voiced and hollow, their echoes slipping through the mist that clings to the town’s narrow streets. You walk beside your family in silence, each step heavier than the last, as though shame itself has taken root in your heels. The church rises before you in its usual whitewashed sanctimony, but today it feels more like a stage and you, unwilling, have become the play. You step inside, and instantly, the weight of a hundred unspoken things crashes over you. The air is perfumed with lilies and incense, but beneath it, there's the acrid tang of gossip, hushed tones curled behind cupped hands, eyes flickering like candle flames in your direction. You feel them long before you see them: judgmental, narrow gazes that prick against your skin like nettles. Their stares are veiled in piety, but you know better. You've been raised in a house of wolves pretending to pray.
“They say her daddy’s sins are catching up with him.”
“She was always going to be a target with a name like his.”
“Poor thing — pretty won’t protect you from retribution.”
You don’t hear the words exactly, but they ripple through the wooden pews like ghosts, rising and falling with the organ's song, threading themselves between hymns and halfhearted smiles. It’s in the way they glance at the bruise blooming on your cheek like a crushed violet, in the silence that stretches too long when you pass, in the pity dressed up like politeness. You lower your head, eyes fixed on your polished shoes, hands clasped demurely in front of you, but your pulse hammers in your ears. You don’t dare look around. You don’t need to. You can feel the weight of it all pressing down on you like a stone in your chest. The truth you swallowed last night has soured in your gut, bitter as wormwood.
And then, you feel it. A gaze unlike the others. Heavy, direct. You look up instinctively and your eyes lock with Park Chul; Jay’s father. He is sitting two rows ahead with his family gathered close, looking too much like a king among snakes, his tailored suit flawless, his posture regal, and his smile; oh, that smile, it slithers across his face like oil on water. It doesn’t reach his eyes. There’s nothing warm there. Just calculation. Recognition. He sees the bruise. He knows what you’ve left out. The smile he offers you is slow, like a blade being drawn from its sheath.
You blink once and look away, your heart suddenly loud in your ribs. Your fingers tighten around the edge of the pew as you sit down beside your mother, who is already lost in prayer. Your father doesn’t notice, he’s too busy glaring across the aisle at Chul, his disdain worn proudly like a second suit. Jay is there, too, seated beside his sister and looking maddeningly unaffected. He doesn’t look at you. Not at first. But as the choir begins to sing and the congregation rises, you catch it, just the flick of his eyes toward yours, the shadow of a smirk tugging at his lips before he turns his head away like nothing ever happened.
You stand, too, murmuring the first verse of the hymn without really hearing it, the sound a dull hum in your ears. And even though your lips are moving, your mind is far from holy things. Because something is shifting. And though you can’t name it yet, can’t shape it into something solid, you know, deep in the marrow of your bones, that the bruise on your face isn’t the last mark this war will leave. The sermon drones on, words thick with dust and self-righteousness, echoing off vaulted ceilings like old warnings written in blood and parchment. You sit in the pew like a ghost in borrowed skin, present in body but floating elsewhere. The preacher’s voice is meant to be comforting, commanding, divine, but today it’s just noise, a hum beneath the cold stares and whispered rumors still clinging to you like static.
Another glance. Another hushed voice behind a lace-gloved hand. You feel it before you see it, someone’s eyes skating down the bruise along your cheek like it’s a badge you chose to wear, like you’re not already burning beneath their judgment. Your heartbeat climbs, fluttering in your chest like a caged moth. The walls feel too close, the pews too narrow. You can’t breathe. You rise, a breath of movement in a still room, and excuse yourself softly. Your mother doesn’t look up. Your father is lost in thought, your brother staring ahead like he might kill a man with his eyes. You slip out the heavy doors like a shadow, letting the sun kiss your skin again, warmth meeting chill. Outside, the world is quieter. Calmer. Honest.
The church steps are cool beneath you, stone soaked in centuries of rain and repentance. You hug your knees to your chest, resting your chin atop them, and try to slow your breathing. The air carries the faint scent of roses from the cemetery down the hill, and further still, the faintest trace of last night’s terror still lingers behind your ribs. Footsteps behind you, Soft but certain. Crunching gravel. You whip around, heart climbing into your throat. But it’s only Jay. Only.
He stands a moment, watching you with that unreadable expression of his; half smirk, half storm and then lowers himself beside you without a word. He doesn’t touch you, doesn’t lean in close. Just sits, legs stretched out in front of him like he owns the steps, the church, the whole damn town. You open your mouth to thank him again, to tell him you haven’t stopped thinking about the way he pulled you up from the darkness like a ghost from the grave, but before you can speak, his voice cuts across the silence. “Don’t,” he says. Not cruel, not cold, just… tired. Like he doesn’t need your gratitude weighing down what he did. Like it was inevitable.
Then, quieter, more tentative: “Are you okay?” Your heart stutters at the question. You nod, slow. “Yeah. I think so.” He scoffs, not at you, but at everything. The town. The church. The bruises on your face and the venom on their tongues. “Fuck what those hypocrites in there think,” he mutters, eyes flicking toward the stained glass windows above. “They’d rather pray for sinners than help them. Would’ve left you bleeding on the street if it meant saving face.”
A breath of laughter slips from your lips. Not out of humor; more like release. Like someone finally said what your heart couldn’t. And something shifts. The air between you thickens. No longer easy, no longer innocent. It crackles now, like a wire pulled too tight or a sky just before thunder. You turn to him, and he’s already looking at you, really looking, like he sees through the bruises and the silk dress and the good-girl smile you’ve worn like armor for years. Like he sees the fire buried beneath the ashes. And before you can think, before you can flinch, he leans in.
His mouth is warm and certain on yours, and everything slows. The birdsong quiets. The breeze stills. Your breath catches, trembling in your lungs, and for a moment you forget where you are, who you are, just lips and heat and the wild drumbeat in your ears. It’s your first kiss, and it doesn’t feel gentle or hesitant. It feels like a match struck against stone, sudden and bright and dangerous. He pulls back, just slightly, and his eyes hold yours with something fierce and searching. As though he's not sure what to say, or if he should say anything at all.
And then, with aching softness, he leans in again and places a second kiss on your lips, quieter this time, reverent almost. A kiss like a secret. A kiss like a promise or a threat. You don’t know which. Then he stands.
Doesn’t say goodbye. Doesn’t look back. Just runs a hand through his hair and strides back into the church as if nothing just happened. As if he didn’t just turn your world on its side. And you sit there alone, the stone still cool beneath you, the taste of him still on your mouth, your heart trying to decide if it should beat faster in fear or in longing. And for once, you don’t feel like a girl waiting to be told what to do. You feel like a match still burning.
You don’t know how long you sit there, still as breath in a cathedral, the stone steps beneath you holding the echo of his kiss like holy ground. The air around you feels different now, touched by something raw and shimmering, like the hush after lightning splits the sky. Your fingers brush your lips, still warm, still tingling, as though they remember him better than your mind dares to. You’re not sure if it’s madness or magic, but whatever it is, it’s lodged in your chest like a second heartbeat, louder than the church bells, steadier than the sermon inside. Eventually, you rise, legs stiff from sitting too long, and drift back into the chapel’s shadow. Inside, the congregation is standing, voices rising in a hymn that scrapes the heavens, all sharp harmony and practiced devotion. You slip into a seat beside Yunah, whose gaze flickers toward you. There’s something unreadable in her eyes, not judgment, not surprise, just knowing. She doesn’t ask, and you don’t tell. Some moments are too fragile for words, too wild to be captured without breaking.
The service ends, and the tide of townsfolk washes out of the church, trailing perfume and rumors behind them like smoke. Your family is gathered near the front steps, your mother speaking softly to the pastor’s wife, your father speaking not at all, his eyes like twin flints scanning the crowd for any spark of danger. Taehyun stands off to the side, arms crossed, watching Jay with the wary contempt of a guard dog who’s seen the wolf smile. You don’t say anything as you fall into step beside them. Your father reaches for your shoulder like a shield, and you let him, though you feel the ghost of Jay’s touch burning on your skin. The day unfolds like it always does in towns like this, slow and sun-soaked, filled with the scent of pies cooling on windowsills and the soft echo of children’s laughter skipping down cracked sidewalks. But inside you, something is stirring. Something restless and wild and hungry for the unknown.
At home, lunch is quiet. The clink of cutlery against porcelain plates sounds louder than usual. Your father doesn’t ask again about last night, he simply studies you, the way a man might study a cipher he doesn’t like not knowing how to read. Your mother fusses over your bruises with gentle hands and worried eyes, placing a cold compress against your cheek as though she can will the world to be kind with the sheer force of her care. Taehyun is brooding beside you, silent but heavy, like a storm that hasn’t decided whether to stay or roll in angry over the hills. But even with their eyes on you, even with their questions unasked but still hanging in the air like incense, your thoughts are elsewhere.
You think of the alley. The press of fear. The sharp, unforgiving sting of a slap and the curling pain of a foot against your ribs. You think of the man’s laugh, hollow and fearless, and how Jay’s fists had answered it like judgment. You think of Jay’s eyes, dark as spilled ink, and how they’d searched your face like he didn’t want to miss a single flinch. How he kissed you like he had nothing to lose and everything to gain. You think, absurdly, foolishly of what it would be like to kiss him again. And that thought terrifies you.
Because you shouldn’t want him. You shouldn’t even know him. He is every warning your father ever gave you made flesh. He’s trouble written in bold letters across your stars, a promise of ruin in every glance. But still… you want to read him. You want to open that book and trace every redacted page with trembling fingers. That night, you sit on your bedroom floor, your journal cracked open in your lap like a confession booth. You don’t write his name. You don’t dare. But you write how it felt to be seen. To be saved. To be kissed like the world had stopped spinning for a heartbeat. You write it down not to remember, but to prove to yourself it happened. That it was real.
Outside, the moon hangs low, a silver eye watching you from behind thin clouds. And in the silence, your body aches, not from the bruises or the fear, but from wanting. From wondering. From knowing that something has shifted inside you, and nothing will ever be the same again. You lie back on your bed, staring up at the ceiling as though it might whisper answers to your questions. You close your eyes, but sleep does not come. Only his face. Only that kiss. Only the fire you didn’t know could live in someone like you.
The night presses against the glass like a velvet shroud, moonlight sifting through your curtains in soft, trembling strands. The tapping begins like a whisper too shy to speak, delicate and insistent, a beckoning on the other side of the veil. Your heart jolts, caught between sleep and something more primal; something curious, something afraid. Barefoot and cautious, you cross the cool wooden floor, each step light as breath, each movement threaded with unease. When you pull the curtain aside and see him; Jay, standing beneath your window like some starless phantom, your pulse skitters. He’s bathed in silver, his jaw sharp in the moonlight, a shadow of rebellion scrawled across the lines of his face. His hand lifts, two fingers beckoning you closer, not like a thief in the night but a boy who’s lost and desperate and burning with something too big for words.
You lift the latch. He climbs in without ceremony, without sound, landing like wind on the floorboards. The air shifts the moment he enters, and suddenly your small, worn bedroom feels like a world away from everything else; everything loud, everything righteous. You barely whisper his name before his hands find your face, cradling it with a hunger that feels like grief and something more dangerous. He kisses you like he’s been drowning since birth and your mouth is the first breath of air he’s ever tasted.
It’s urgent, almost clumsy in its passion; his fingers lost in your hair, your hands curled into the cotton of his shirt, anchoring yourself to something that shouldn’t feel safe but somehow does. He walks you backwards with care disguised as chaos until your knees hit the edge of your bed, and you sit, breathless, dizzy. He follows, mouth never straying too far from yours, until the world disappears around you. But you pull away, gentle but firm, your palms pressed against his chest like a barricade made of hope and confusion. “What are you doing?” you whisper, your voice trembling not from fear, but from the storm gathering beneath your ribs.
He doesn’t answer right away. His eyes search your face like he’s looking for absolution in your gaze, something holy to balance the weight of whatever he carries. Finally, he breathes out, low and rough. “I needed to see you.” You sit in that truth for a beat, the quiet humming between your heartbeats. “Is everything okay?”
Jay looks away for the first time. His jaw clenches, his hands tightening into fists at his sides. “No,” he says, simply, honestly. “But it doesn’t matter.” A bitter smile plays on his lips. “My father wants something I don’t want to give him.” You nod, not asking, not pushing. There is so much you don’t understand yet, but you understand him. The way he sits next to you with shoulders heavy and breath uneven. The way his fingers find yours again like it’s instinct.
Your hand finds his cheek. It’s a quiet gesture, a lullaby without words. “You can stay,” you whisper. He exhales, and there’s something sacred in the way his forehead falls against yours. The kiss he places on your lips this time is different; softer, deeper, unhurried. It tastes like gratitude and confession, like the first pages of a book too dangerous to read aloud. His hands settle at your waist as if anchoring himself in you, and yours curl around his shoulders. You don’t speak again. Not for a while. You let the silence fill the cracks, the breaths between kisses soft and slow, the kind that linger and promise without saying anything at all.
And when he finally falls asleep beside you, his head resting against your shoulder, you stay awake a little longer, watching the way the moonlight rests on his lashes. You think of what it means to keep a secret this delicate. What it means to fall for someone forged in the fire your family fears. You don’t have the answers. But for tonight, you have him. And that is enough.
Dawn unfolds like a sigh across the sky, the pale blush of morning slipping between your curtains and brushing the walls in hues of gold and rose. The world is still hushed in its waking breath, and for a moment, it feels as though time itself is holding its inhale, reverent of the quiet magic nestled between tangled sheets and slow, secret heartbeats. You stir, not with the abruptness of alarm, but the gentle unraveling of sleep's cocoon. There’s warmth beside you, not the abstract kind, but the tangible, breathing presence of someone tethered to this moment with you. Jay lies on his side, propped slightly on an elbow, his gaze fixed not on the window, nor the ceiling, but on you.
There’s something unguarded in the way he looks at you; no smirk, no mask, no carefully constructed armor. Just eyes like storm clouds caught at sunrise, soft and searching. It startles something in your chest. You blink sleep from your eyes, voice still laced with dreams as you ask, “What time is it?” His lips quirk, that familiar crooked grin ghosting over his features as he leans closer and murmurs, “Almost six.”
Then, without waiting, without asking, he presses a kiss to your lips, slow and deep and reverent, like he’s memorizing you all over again, like he’s tracing every fragile thread that tethered last night’s chaos to this quiet intimacy. You kiss him back, languidly, until the haze lifts just enough for reality to set its feet back down. You pull away, breath brushing his cheek, and whisper, “What are we doing, Jay?”
There’s a pause, a brief flicker of hesitation across his brow. His hand, warm against your hip, stills. “We’re having fun,” he says at last, like it’s simple, like it’s something that doesn’t ache to hear. You sit up, the sheets slipping from your shoulders like petals falling in protest. There’s a steel note in your voice now, a tremor wrapped in resolve. “I’m not just some girl you kiss in the dark,” you say, eyes catching his. “I don’t do this. I don’t just… fool around. I believe in love.”
He’s quiet for a heartbeat too long. Then he sits up, too, crossing the small distance between you with one hand gently cupping your jaw. The air stills. His thumb traces the edge of your cheekbone as his eyes search yours. “You’re my girl,” he says, voice low, like a promise soaked in shadow and light. “If you want to be.” The simplicity of the words catches you off guard. No grand declarations, no silver-tongued poetry. Just that raw and real and something you can hold.
A blush colors your cheeks like the blooming of first spring after a cruel winter. You nod, your voice a thread of warmth, “I want to be.” And then you’re kissing again, with a new kind of urgency, not born from fear or secrecy or rebellion, but from the aching sweetness of something finally named. His hands cradle you with more care this time, reverent, as if he knows what you’re giving him. Your fingers twist in the fabric of his shirt, anchoring him, anchoring yourself to the weightless gravity of this moment.
It grows heated; breath against necks, hands skimming skin, whispered sighs and unspoken want. But there is no rush, no need to chase the edge of desire. You pause, your forehead pressed to his, and he doesn’t push. He stays. He breathes with you. And in that moment, it feels like the world, with all its judgment and fury, has fallen away. There is only this morning. Only this softness. Only the boy who held you under a bruised sky and the girl who believed, still, in love.
His kisses continue softly, his hands still like steel on your hip — grazing the skin where your pajama top rose slightly. “Jay..” You trailed, breathless.
“Yes, sweetheart?” He looked at you with heavy eyes, a dopey smile on his face. You were playing with fire here — suiting up to get burned. This was dangerous, who knew what your father and Taehyun would do if they knew Jay was in here with you, kissing you. It could very well be the end of him as you knew it. Your hands found Jay’s chest, pushing slightly to give yourself room.
“I’m worried.” You say, your voice small. “My family hates you —”
“Who cares?”
“I do.” Your voice was stern. You wanted him to know you were serious. That even though you sometimes hated how protective they were, you still loved them, respected them. And what you were doing right now in your room was forbidden, it was wrong. A part of you didn’t care. You felt free from the shalkes tied to your life for the first time and you’d do anything to keep that feeling. But an equal part of you felt ashamed at the lying. You were not one to lie. Especially to your family.
“They can’t tell you what to do.” Jay’s tone is soft like he knows this is a delicate topic. He’s using his kid gloves on you and you hated it.
“They don’t.” You huffed. Jay’s eyebrow lifts slightly, like he doesn’t believe you in the slightest. “Fine.” You sigh. “They do.”
“Don’t let them.”
“It’s not that easy Jay.”
“It can be.” He argues. “Just do whatever you want.”
“You try doing that with a father like mine.” The words slip from your lips before you could stop them, before you could think. Because Jay did have a father like yours; they were one in the same no matter how much they hated each other. Jay looked at you like he understood your slip up. He said nothing further, he didn't need to. It was an unspoken agreement between you too.
“Jay?” You asked warily. Jay hums, returning his lips to your collarbone as he leaves feather-like kisses over the skin. “What did your father want you to do that you didn’t want to?”
You don’t miss the way his entire body stiffens like a statue made of clay. You don’t miss the second he takes to answer and the shift in his tone. “Don’t worry your pretty little head about that, okay?.” He says, a smile on his face. You stay silent and he doesn’t elaborate, instead reattaching his lips to your neck once again. Maybe in distraction, or maybe because he really didn’t care — either way, it worked.
You allowed him his freedom to roam your body as he pleased. and you enjoyed it, god help you — you actually enjoyed it. You craved more and like the devil himself took over you, your lips parted only a sigh leaving “Please.”
What were you asking for? Were you ready to have sex? To lose your virginity? and to Jay of all people? You weren’t sure. It was like Jay could sense your hesitance, his head shaking no as soon as the words left your lips. “You’re not ready, baby.” He whispered into your temple. and he was right. You weren’t. So instead he stayed in your bed. Not much longer but long enough for you to really miss him when he left.
It was barely seven am when he decided it was time to climb out the window he came from the night before leaving only a whisper of himself and the memory of his lips on your own. It was a hollow feeling, one you couldn’t show when the rest of your family awoke and crawled out of their beds. You had to act normal. Like the enemy wasn’t right under their noses only a door down for the entirety of the night.
The morning light was pale and indifferent, stretched thin across the sky like a faded lace curtain, and you watched your father and Taehyun disappear down the long gravel drive, their figures swallowed by the dust trail of the pickup truck and the unspoken weight of their business. You didn’t need to be told anymore, it was stitched into the sharp glances exchanged over dinner, into the coded conversations that dropped into silence when you entered the room. “Shipments,” they called them. But you were no longer a child swayed by misdirection and empty euphemisms. You had lived enough in shadows now to know when men spoke in half-truths and loaded words. Still, you said nothing. Because silence, you were beginning to learn, was its own kind of survival.
Your mother bustled through the house like a hummingbird flitting from flower to flower, gathering Minji’s shoes and packing a tin of the sweet bean buns Mrs. Lee down the road had brought over. You watched her from the hallway, leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed, half-lost in your thoughts until she mentioned she’d be taking Minji over to the Parks’. “To play with Soojin,” she said, not looking up from her careful wrapping. Her voice was light, casual, like it was nothing more than an errand, like the name Park didn’t hold tension in your bones and a sudden, blooming heat in your chest. “I’ll come,” you said suddenly. Your mother looked up, startled, brows slightly lifted. “You want to come?” Her voice held a delicate edge of suspicion, like she couldn’t decide if she’d misheard you or if you were up to something you hadn’t yet put into words.
You nodded, steady. “Yeah,” you said, reaching for your coat. “I’d like to see Soojin.” That was the lie you chose. And to your surprise, your mother offered no protest, just a quiet, searching look and then a simple, “Alright then.” The drive to the Park house was quiet, save for Minji’s soft humming in the backseat and the rhythmic turning of tires on dirt. The landscape rolled past in sepia tones, fields dotted with brittle grass, fences leaning like tired old men, the occasional burst of gold where the last stubborn wildflowers refused to bow to autumn’s chill. And then, the house appeared, grand in its own weathered way, with its wide porch and flaking paint and the lingering ghost of old money, old power, clinging to its bones. Soojin ran out to greet Minji, her laugh a bright trill in the cold morning air, and your mother excused herself inside with Mrs. Park, Jiyo, with a container of red bean buns tucked beneath her arm like a peace offering.
You lingered on the porch, pretending to straighten Minji’s jacket, pretending not to scan the windows, not to listen for footsteps. The air was thick with anticipation, though nothing had yet happened. That was the trouble with secrets, you carried them even when no one asked you to, let them soak into your skin until they colored everything. And then there he was, Jay, stepping out from around the side of the house with that same easy, careless gait, a cigarette between his fingers and mischief in his gaze. He was the storm you had let into your room, into your lungs, and now he lingered like the scent of smoke in your pillowcase. You didn’t speak, not yet. Just held his eyes as he approached, the ground between you crackling with everything unsaid, everything that was coming. And in the quiet beat before words, before explanation, you realized you hadn’t come here for Soojin at all. You’d come for this, to stand in the belly of the lion’s den and feel the pulse of something forbidden, dangerous, and real.
The sun was yawning low over the tree line, casting molten ribbons of gold across the Park’s backyard where Minji and Soojin chased each other in dizzying circles, their laughter rising like wind chimes caught in a summer gust. You watched them through the gauzy screen door, a ghost on the threshold, your arms folded across your chest like you could contain the gnawing question that kept pressing against your ribs: Why had you come? Inside, your mother and Jiyo sat in the sitting room with glasses of white wine that caught the light like glassy honey. Their voices rose and fell in polite crescendos, dulcet tones masking whatever quiet rivalries or histories they once shared. You could see the familiar curve of your mother’s mouth as she smiled too much, nodded too often. The room felt warm and distant, like a dream you weren’t quite invited into.
You didn’t feel like staying downstairs, didn’t feel like sitting with women who spoke in codes and closed-lip smiles. “Excuse me,” you said softly, stepping into the living room. “Could you tell me where the bathroom is?” Jiyo looked up and gave you a generous nod, her hand gesturing vaguely toward the hallway. “Upstairs, last door on the right,” she said, then turned back to your mother with the easy grace of someone who had already forgotten you were there.
You climbed the stairs slowly, each step creaking beneath your weight like a warning whispered through wood. The house above was hushed, muffled by carpet and secrets. You passed doors half-ajar, the sterile scent of lemon cleaner and aging wood perfuming the air. But when you reached the top of the stairs, something stirred in you, an itch, a pull, the unmistakable gravity of curiosity. You didn’t go to the bathroom. Not at first. You wandered.
It started as a glance into rooms left ajar. A study with a too-clean desk, a guest room with a bed so stiffly made it looked untouched by any soul. And then, Jay’s room. You knew it without needing to be told. The door was slightly cracked, and the air that filtered through was familiar, cologne and cigarette smoke, sweat and something wild, something him. You pushed it open. The room was dim, cluttered but lived-in. A guitar leaned against the far wall, strings dusty but taut. Sketches littered the desk, some crude, some startling in their intensity. A record played softly in the corner, a crackling blues tune that seemed to slow time. You stepped further in, eyes skating across his world, your fingers itching toward the mess.
You told yourself you weren’t snooping. But then you saw them. A pair of sneakers shoved halfway beneath the bed, saturated with dried blood, crusted around the soles. Beside them, a shirt, rumbled and wrinkled, with a maroon stain blooming like a dying flower across the chest. The sight of it stilled the air in your lungs. Your mind raced. You knew that shirt. Or thought you did. It haunted the edges of memory, like a face seen once in a dream or a name heard in a half-slept conversation. Your fingers hovered above the fabric, not quite brave enough to touch it, not quite smart enough to turn away.
“What the hell are you doing?” His voice broke across the room like thunder ripping through a still sky. You spun around. Jay stood in the doorway, a silhouette carved in shadow, his face unreadable and hard. The kind of hard that wasn’t born overnight, it was forged, sculpted in fire and violence and too many buried truths. “I — I was just —” you stammered, your throat drying like sand beneath sun.
“You were just what?” he growled, stepping forward. “Looking through my shit?” His eyes blazed with something you didn’t recognize. Not anger exactly, something deeper, more wounded. Betrayed, maybe. Or scared. You opened your mouth, tried to explain, tried to make it sound innocent, but the room felt like it was tilting, spinning around the bloodied cloth and your thundering heart. He was inches from you now, his chest rising and falling like he’d just run a mile. “You shouldn’t be in here,” he said, his voice low, like gravel and regret.
You swallowed hard. “I’m sorry.” But even as you said it, you knew sorry wouldn’t fix this. You stiffened, the air around you charged like the moment before a summer storm breaks, still, electric, heavy with the promise of thunder. Your fingers twitched away from the shirt just as his voice split the silence again. “I was looking for the bathroom?”
“Don’t play dumb,” Jay said, his voice cutting through the space between you like a cold blade. “You weren’t looking for the bathroom.” You turned to him, spine straightening like iron pulled through a fire, and lifted your chin. You took a breath, steadying your pulse, willing your voice not to tremble. “Don’t talk to me like that,” you said quietly, firmly, like a line drawn in the sand. “I asked you not to.”
He blinked, thrown off by your calm. His chest rose sharply with a breath he hadn’t meant to take. For a heartbeat, the fire between you crackled without direction. Then you reached down, hand hovering once more above the bloodied shirt, and asked the question that had begun clawing at your ribs since the moment you saw it. “What is this, Jay?” Your voice wasn’t accusatory, just soft, curious, laced with something more dangerous than suspicion. Concern. “Why is there blood on this? Are you hurt?”
He didn’t answer right away. His eyes flicked to the shirt, then back to your face, something stormy building behind his lashes. Without a word, he stepped forward and yanked it from your hand with a violence that wasn’t meant for you but sliced through the moment all the same. “Mind your own damn business,” he growled, gripping the fabric so tightly his knuckles turned white. “Don’t touch my things.”
The room seemed to grow smaller, the walls pressing in. Your stomach twisted, not in fear, but in hurt. The air between you, once filled with charged possibility, now choked with something unspoken and ugly. “I care about you, Jay,” you said, voice softer than it had any right to be. “If that blood’s yours, if you’re hurt, I deserve to know. I want to know.” He looked at you, really looked, his features warping with conflict. And then, so quietly it was almost a breath, he admitted, “It’s not mine.”
You waited, searching his face for more; anything. But his jaw locked, and his eyes shuttered, and you knew he was already pulling away from you. “Then whose is it?” you asked.
“I’m not telling you.”
“Jay —”
“I said I’m not telling you.” There was finality in his voice, a wall thrown up in a single breath. The boy who kissed you on the church steps, who tapped at your window like a lover from a poem, he was gone now, replaced by something harder, colder, cloaked in silence. Something broke in you. Not loudly, not with fireworks; but quietly, like frost spreading across glass. “Fine,” you said, each syllable clipped and cool. “Keep your secrets.”
You turned and walked past him, your shoulder brushing his as you stormed through the door. His scent lingered; cologne and smoke and something wild, and you hated how your body still ached for him even as your heart folded in on itself. You didn’t look back. Not even when you heard him sigh behind you.
The hour was brittle with sleep, the kind of silence that makes the world feel like it’s holding its breath. Your room was bathed in pale moonlight, the only sound the hum of the summer night outside; until the tapping began again. First gentle, like fingertips brushing a memory. Then louder. More insistent. A quiet desperation dressed in knuckles against glass. You curled tighter beneath the covers, clutching the edge of your pillow like it might anchor you to the dreamless dark. You didn’t want to see him. Not tonight. Not after that. Your heart was still bruised from the words he’d thrown like stones, from the blood he refused to explain, from the locked vault of his silence that you could not pick no matter how softly you knocked.
But the tapping wouldn’t stop. You hissed under your breath, casting a panicked glance toward your door; no footsteps yet, no flickering hallway light. If your mother woke, if Minji stirred... you’d never hear the end of it. Gritting your teeth, you kicked off the covers and padded to the window, throwing back the curtain with a fury that masked the fluttering inside your chest. There he was.
Jay. Like some bruised ghost conjured from a fever dream, standing half-shadowed in the night. But the moment your eyes landed on him, all that anger, the sharp, glittering shards of it, melted away like ice against fire. His face was a tapestry of pain: lip split, eye swelling, blood at the corner of his mouth. There were scratches across his neck, and he was holding his side like something inside him was broken. You pushed the window open without a word and stepped back. He climbed in slowly, like every movement cost him something. And when his feet hit your floor, his strength gave out, he sank onto your bed with a groan, his head tipping forward, hair falling over his eyes.
“Jay,” you whispered, kneeling beside him. You reached for him instinctively, your fingers ghosting along his arm. “What happened?” He winced, jaw tightening. “Don’t ask.”
“Jay —”
“I can’t tell you,” he said, voice raw and quiet, like something torn. “Just — don’t ask.” And for once, you didn’t. You swallowed your questions, letting them die inside your throat. Because the way he looked, beaten, broken, and showing up at your window anyway, was answer enough for now. You fetched the first aid kit you kept hidden in your drawer, remnants of scraped knees and childhood falls, and returned to him. The bed dipped under your knees as you leaned in close, the soft sound of tearing wrappers and unscrewing ointments the only conversation. He hissed as you dabbed antiseptic across a gash on his temple, his hands gripping the bedsheets so tightly his knuckles went pale. But he didn’t pull away.
You worked in silence, your touch gentle despite the chaos churning inside you. There was a sacredness to the moment, a kind of intimacy that didn’t need words, just breath, and closeness, and the quiet permission to fall apart in front of someone. You brushed the blood from beneath his nose, cleaned the dried smear along his jaw. Your fingers trembled, not from fear, but from the unbearable tenderness that unfurled inside you. He looked at you then, through one bruised eye and one clear, his lips parted like he might say something. But nothing came out.
You could’ve leaned in. You could’ve kissed him right then, let him forget the pain with the press of your mouth. But you didn’t. Instead, you cupped his face, thumb stroking gently beneath the bruise that bloomed like a violet shadow under his eye. “You didn’t have to come here,” you whispered. “I didn’t know where else to go.” And your heart cracked wide open.
Jay turned his face toward you, and for a moment, he looked unbearably young. Not the smirking boy with chaos on his tongue, not the ghost who haunted alleyways with fists and fury, but just a boy, lost in something far bigger than himself. The confession was quiet, barely more than breath, but it landed heavy in the hollow of your chest. You looked at him for a long moment, searching the shadows in his face for something, fear, regret, guilt. You didn’t find it. Just sorrow. And a strange, bitter tenderness.
There was a silence, then. The kind that doesn’t ask to be filled. The kind that stretches its limbs across a room and curls up beside you like an old friend. Your fingers found his beneath the covers, roughened knuckles grazing your softer skin, and for a time, you just breathed together, matching rhythm for rhythm, heartbeat for heartbeat. But then it spilled out of you, like water through a cracked dam. “I hate the secrets,” you said, voice catching. “I hate not knowing. I hate feeling like I’m being kept away from something real.”
He turned to face you fully, his brow furrowed. “They’re not to hurt you,” he said. “They’re to protect you.” You scoffed lightly, the sound bitter on your tongue. “That’s just another way of keeping me in the dark.” Jay reached up, brushing your hair back from your face. His fingers were still trembling slightly from whatever hell he’d crawled out of, but his touch was impossibly gentle.
“There are men out there,” he said slowly, “much worse than the one who grabbed you in that alley. Men with no soul behind their eyes. Men who would burn down your world just because it’s beautiful. If they ever came for you…” His jaw tightened, that fire lighting behind his gaze again. “I’d burn the whole fucking earth down first.” Your breath caught. There was no poetry in his words. No soft metaphor. Just pure, raw promise. And it hit you harder than any poem ever could.
Your chest ached with a tenderness so sharp it almost felt like grief; for the boy in your bed, for the pain in his silence, for the thousand versions of himself he had to bury just to survive in the daylight. And in that quiet ache, you leaned in. Your lips met his like a secret, like a prayer. Not rushed. Not ravenous. Just two souls pressing together in the quiet lull of honesty. His hands cupped your face with reverence, as if you were something sacred he wasn’t sure he deserved. You kissed him again, and again, letting the silence slip away with every touch. This wasn’t heat. It wasn’t the chaos that had sparked between you before. This was slower, deeper, an unraveling.
When he pulled back, his forehead rested against yours, and he whispered something you couldn’t quite make out; maybe your name, maybe a plea. You didn’t ask. Because for now, this moment was enough.
The night seemed to stretch on forever, suspended in the quiet hush that followed whispered promises and half-spoken truths. The air in your room was still, yet it hummed with something electric and unspoken; like the pause before a storm or the moment just before a symphony begins. Jay lay beside you, his fingers threading gently through yours, his gaze roaming your face as if memorizing it, committing it to something deeper than memory, carving it into bone, etching it into breath. You turned to him, eyes wide and open like the night sky, and he met your gaze with the same soft wonder. No more walls. No more masks. Just two young hearts aching for something real in a world built on silence and shadows. “I want this,” you said, voice no louder than a falling feather. You were ready to give yourself to him; completely.
Despite the lord's word of marriage before intimacy this felt right. At this moment you couldn't think of anything more perfect than this. He didn’t ask if you were sure. He saw the truth written in the way your hands trembled as they found his face, in the way your breath hitched not from fear but from anticipation, from a kind of reverent awe. The kind that settles between two people who have never done this before; who, even if one of them had, had never done it like this.
There was no rush. No fumbling urgency. Just slow hands and soft sighs, as if the whole world had narrowed to this moment; the curve of your cheek beneath his touch, the shape of your name in his mouth, the warmth of his skin beneath your fingertips. Outside, the night pressed close to the glass, the moon a silver sentinel watching over the hush of your room, the silence of surrender. When you gave yourself to him, it wasn’t with hesitation; it was with trust, wrapped in candlelight and starlight and the unspoken understanding that nothing would ever be quite the same. Not after this. And in that moment, you weren’t the daughter of a man wrapped in danger.
“Oh my god.” You sighed out as he thrust into you with a decadent ease. His touch light, his hands roaming your body like he owned it. And tonight, he did. Your moans were quiet — not to disturb your mother and sister. The soft thump of the headboard against the wall only slightly worrisome to your otherwise clouded judgement. Tonight, He wasn’t the boy with blood on his hands and secrets behind his teeth. You were just two people, breaking open beneath the weight of something delicate and real.
He held you like something precious, like a wish whispered into the dark, and you clung to him like a prayer. And when it was over, when your bodies stilled and the world exhaled around you, you lay in his arms with your heart thudding softly against his chest. Not afraid. Not uncertain. Just full. And maybe that was the real miracle. Not the act itself, but the way you both emerged from it; still whole, but changed. Softened. Strengthened. As if love, in its quietest form, had found you in the dark and called you home.
Morning came like a whisper you didn’t want to hear; pale light creeping through your curtains, unwelcome, stirring you from the warmth left behind on your sheets. You reached instinctively for him, for the imprint of his body beside yours, but your fingers met nothing but the cool quiet of an empty bed. Jay was gone. You sat up slowly, sleep still crusted in the corners of your eyes, the remnants of last night clinging to your skin like faded stars. It wasn’t disappointment that he’d left, he was never the type to stay but a hollow ache bloomed in your chest all the same, tender and unnamed. You didn’t know if you expected a note, a goodbye, or even a lie wrapped in sweetness, but the absence spoke louder than anything. And still, you weren’t sorry.
Your house felt changed when you walked through it; heavier, like the walls had swallowed some of the night’s truth and were trying to keep it secret. Your father and Taehyun had returned, the sound of the front door slamming earlier than sunrise pulling you halfway from sleep. Now they were back and the air was different, taut like a fraying wire. You didn’t know what had happened during their absence, but Taehyun carried the shadows like a second skin. He moved through the house like a ghost with a fuse in his chest, snapping at your mother over nothing, brushing past you with glass in his eyes, his hands shaking when he thought no one could see. You stayed out of his way. The silence between you two felt sharp and uncertain, like the edge of something waiting to be named.
Dinner that night was a ritual gone wrong, a prayer said with a mouth full of venom. You sat at the table, poking at your food, the warmth from your mother’s cooking doing little to ease the unease curling in your stomach. Your father, red-cheeked from whatever he’d been drinking, leaned back in his chair like a king on a crumbling throne, waving his glass with a crooked smirk. “That bastard Chul still thinks he can outplay me,” he muttered, voice thick with contempt. “His whore of a wife putting on fakeness like she’s better than the rest of us. And that boy of theirs... that Jay. Arrogant little shit. You can see the rot in him from a mile away.”
You stiffened. The words felt like claws scraping against your skin, peeling away the quiet you’d wrapped around yourself. You looked up, your fork frozen in your hand. “He’s not like that,” you said, your voice barely above a whisper, but it rang clear through the room like a church bell cracking. “You don’t know him.” The silence that followed was immediate and suffocating, like the house had stopped breathing.
Your father’s face twisted, his eyes going dark in an instant. The chair groaned as he shoved it back and stood, fists curling like thunderclouds. “Don’t you ever defend him again,” he snarled, the words spit like poison. “Do you hear me? If I ever hear you say that bastard’s name in this house again, I’ll lock you away so tight you’ll forget what sunlight feels like. There is nothing about that boy worth defending.” Your breath caught in your throat, your heart a frantic drum against your ribs. Your mother said nothing, eyes fixed on her plate like it could save her. And across the table, Taehyun stared at you; not with anger, not with disgust, but with something else. Something unreadable. Suspicion, maybe. Or worry. Like he was trying to put together a puzzle that suddenly had one too many pieces.
You looked away first, throat burning, fingers shaking under the table. The warmth of last night felt galaxies away now, replaced by the cold realization that you were dancing with danger on a threadbare stage. And everyone around you was starting to notice.
Sunday returned like clockwork, draped in solemn hymns and ironed dresses, as though the week’s secrets hadn’t been dragging behind you like chains. You found yourself sitting in the same pew as always, hands folded politely, head bowed beneath the weight of a hundred stares that whispered like ghosts behind you. The church was beautiful in that way all cages are, ornate, holy, and full of silences no one dared name. Incense curled like serpent smoke in the air, clinging to your lungs, your clothes, your bones. Jay was there. He always was.
But today, he looked like the devil in disguise, ink-black suit pressed sharp enough to wound, and that crooked halo of hair that caught the light like it knew exactly how to tempt. He didn’t sit near you, didn’t look your way. Not really. But you felt him, his presence a gravity that tugged at your pulse. You couldn’t breathe right, couldn’t think right, not when the ghost of his mouth still lingered on your skin like last night had never ended. When the time for confessionals arrived, you rose slowly, walking the familiar path toward the booths. The red velvet curtain felt like blood between your fingers, and the small wooden seat creaked beneath your weight. You bowed your head, ready to whisper into the lattice the half-truths you’d rehearsed in your mind. But then you heard it.
The rustle of fabric. The soft push of the curtain behind you. The scent of cigarette smoke and something darker, familiar. Before you could turn, Jay slid into the booth beside you, his body too close, his knee brushing yours in the dark. “What are you doing?” you hissed in a breathless whisper, heart already rioting in your chest like a church bell rung wrong.
He didn’t answer at first. The space was small, too small, like a secret made physical. You could feel his breath at your temple, the heat of him seeping into your skin. “Forgive me, Father,” he murmured, voice low and sacrilegious, “for I am about to sin.” You turned sharply toward him, eyes wide. But in the dark, you could barely make out his expression, just the glint of something wild in his gaze. His hand found yours in the stillness, fingers threading through with the quiet urgency of someone drowning.
Jay—” you tried to protest, but he leaned in, forehead resting against yours, and the world tilted. “I want you so bad.” he said, softer now, like a confession. “I couldn’t help myself.” Your breath caught, and suddenly you weren’t in a church anymore. You were in a storm. You were in a dream. You were in that fragile place where you didn’t know where faith ended and he began.
“You shouldn’t be here,” you whispered, though you didn’t really want him to go.
“I know.” His hand slipped to your jaw, tilting your face toward his. “But I had to see you. Had to let you know that you’re still mine.” His lips brushed yours like a prayer, slow and reverent, and you kissed him back, like you were trying to absolve every wicked thought in your head, every rule you’d ever followed, every chain you were ready to break. The booth was a confessional, ye; but what you whispered into each other’s mouths were not sins. They were truths. Unholy. Beautiful.
You hear a rustle next to you — the priest had entered the booth beside you, ready to hear your sins. Your eyes widened with a mix of panic and excitement. You were not the type of girl who hopped into confessionals with their boyfriend. You weren’t the type of girl to rebel in anyway, it seems like lately that's all you've been doing.
“Good morning.” Father Lee sighed from the otherside of the confessional. “I will begin with a prayer.” Jay’s fingers danced delicately along the lines of your dress, pulling the hem up slightly. Your eyes are wild as they shoot to his face. Jay only sends you a smirk in response, his thumb ghosting over your panties.
“Dear heavenly Father..” Father Lee starts the prayer but his words fall on deaf ears, the only thing you can concentrate on is the way Jay’s fingers feel over your clothed clit. Circling his thumb like a bird on prey. “We’ve come here today to atone for our sins..to seek forgiveness… —”
Jay’s moves your panty to the side; now ready and bare for him. Your breath shutters in your throat as a moan threatens to spill past your lips. You let out a squeak as Jay’s fingers found your sensitive nub rubbing slowly up and down. Jay looks at you with a devious smile, lifting his unoccupied hand to shush you with a finger against his lips. Your eyes narrow in his direction. This was so wrong. So so very wrong. How could you let him do this? How could you like?
“We ask you, our lord, to bring peace unto us. To help us prosper —” Your hand grips Jay’s shirt, a sigh leaving your lips as he dips one single finger into your entrance.
“Oh god —” You let slip out. A wave of panic washes over you.
“Yes.” Father Lee hummed. “Call onto our lord and our savior..” Jay adds another finger his pace quickening along with your breathing, your chest heaving and moans knocking at lips begging to be set free.
“Yes, god.” You whimpered, moving your hips to better aid Jay’s fingers. “Yes, yes, god.”
“That’s it.” Father Lee nods. “Call unto him, as he is the only one who can judge you.” You feel your orgasm building in your belly, clutching onto Jay’s shirt and the arm chair you sat in; the small booth becoming hot and humid. Luckily your chants had been mistaken for prayer — something you knew you’d be ashamed of once the haze of Jay’s magnificent fingers faded.
“I’m–” You whispered low, so close you’re not even sure Jay had heard you. He continued his movement inside you catapulting you closer and closer to your end.
“Do you accept this prayer and are you ready to confess all your sins?” Father Lee says as a closing statement. Your orgasm washes over you like a wave, pleasure coursing through your veins straight to your belly. You convulsed around Jay’s fingers withering under his touch.
“Yes! Yes!” You chanted “Oh my god.” Your breathing was uneven. Father Lee shuffled beside you. “We can begin..” He trailed off.
“Tell me, what would you like to confess?” Your eyes find Jay’s once again as your breathing slows. What did you just do? Jay flashes you a smile, a shit eating grin that you can’t help but send back. You were in trouble with him, you were falling in love with him. And nothing good could come from that.
The morning opened soft and unsuspecting, wrapped in the perfume of maple syrup and brewed coffee, the clink of cutlery on porcelain playing a quiet lullaby in the kitchen. You sat across from your mother at the table, a gentle spring of sun dripping through the curtains, casting golden bars across her cheekbones. She looked peaceful, almost angelic, eyes trained on the television in the other room, the morning news murmuring low and steady in the background. Minji giggled somewhere down the hall, her laughter like bird song, but your focus remained tethered to the screen, distant, detached, until you heard the name. “Breaking this morning,” the anchor announced, her voice dipped in solemnity, “the body of Lee Felix, was found submerged in Blackwater Lake just after midnight…”
You froze. The fork slipped from your fingers and clattered against the ceramic plate, a jarring sound in the otherwise delicate quiet of brunch. Your breath caught like fishbone in your throat, your entire body leaning unconsciously toward the screen, as if proximity could rewrite the story you were hearing. The screen flickered. A photo filled the frame. Felix.
Smiling in that too-cocky way he had at the bake sale, his cheek bruised, his eyes alight with some reckless thing. But it wasn’t his face that rooted you to the ground like a gravestone. It was the shirt. The unmistakable burgundy fabric. The fraying collar. The splash of print along the bottom edge. The shirt you’d held in your hand just days before, trembling with unspoken questions, stained with blood and too many terrible possibilities. Felix was dead. The shirt was his. You couldn’t breathe.
“Oh my God,” you whispered, a tremor leaking into the quiet air. Your mother looked up in surprise, her brows creasing with maternal concern. “Sweetheart, what’s wrong?” You were already moving, scraping your chair back so violently it nearly tipped, heart pounding so loud you could barely hear her through the static in your head. You mumbled something, a headache, a book you left at the shop, you weren’t sure. Lies came too easily these days.
You didn’t wait for her permission. You ran. Out the door, down the walk, across the street. The wind caught at your hair like fingers trying to pull you back, but you didn’t stop. The streets blurred around you, faces passing in a smear of color, sunlight too bright and air too thick. Every step closer to Jay’s house was like descending deeper into a question you weren’t ready to ask, but couldn’t leave alone. You didn’t hesitate to slam your knuckles against the front door, the sound thunderous in the quiet morning, like something wild had come knocking. The door opened too slowly for your frayed nerves, and Jay’s mother stood on the other side in a lavender cardigan and confusion painted across her face.
“Oh… hello, sweetheart,” she said, blinking at your expression. “Is everything all right?”
“I need to see Jay,” you said, your voice sharp and breathless, like it had been carved from ice. She flinched slightly at the urgency, but stepped aside, her brows drawing together. “He’s upstairs…” You didn’t wait for further instructions. You moved past her like a wave breaching the shore, like fury given legs and purpose, charging up the stairs that once felt so intimate, so safe. Each step was a scream. Each breath a question with no answer.
His door was closed. You didn’t knock. You pushed it open with trembling hands and a pounding heart, ready to wield truth like a blade. He was sitting on the edge of his bed, thumbing through a worn paperback, the early light painting soft shadows along the cut of his jaw. He looked up, startled, and then he smiled. “Hi, beautiful. What a surprise.” You could have wept. For a moment, you could have let the lie of his voice fold around you and lull you into peace again. But the pain sharpened you, drew you back into the wound he left open.
“Cut the bullshit, Jay,” you snapped.
He blinked, the smile faltering. “What’s going on?”
You stepped further into the room, the space between you tightening like a noose. “Felix,” you said, your voice trembling at first, but hardening with every syllable. “They found his body. He’s dead, Jay. And he was wearing that shirt, the one I saw in here. Don’t lie to me again.” Confusion flickered across his face for the briefest second. A hesitation. Then a breath. Then something darker took root behind his eyes. “I don’t know what you’re talking abou — ”
“Don’t.” Your voice cracked like thunder. “Please don’t lie to me again.” A long silence stretched between you, thick with guilt, with ghosts, with things unspoken and too dangerous to name. Finally, Jay stood. His hands trembled. “I didn’t want to,” he whispered. “But it wasn’t supposed to go that far.”
“So it’s true,” you breathed, your heart crumpling like paper inside your chest. Jay looked at you then, really looked at you. Not with the charm he wore like a second skin, not with that crooked smile, but with a hollow kind of desperation. A boy unraveling in front of the girl he swore to protect. “My dad…” he began, his voice thick. “He wanted to send a message. He made me follow Felix after the bake sale. Said we had to scare him. But things got out of hand. I — he — ”
But his confession never found its end. Because in the next moment, there was a hand. It covered your mouth. Strong. Cold. Reeking of cologne and iron. You tried to scream, but it caught like thorns in your throat. You thrashed, but the grip was vice-like. Jay’s face drained of color. His eyes widened, not in confusion, but in shame. In knowing. He didn’t move. From behind you, a voice like oil and gravel poured into your ear.
“Good job, son,” it said, calm and cruel. “Right where we wanted her.” You couldn’t see him, Jay’s father, but you could feel the venom in his smile. The triumph.
Your blood ran cold. You looked at Jay. He didn’t say a word. Didn’t reach for you. Didn’t fight.
And that was the worst part of all. The boy who once held you like he could protect you from the world now stood silent as it swallowed you whole. Everything went black. The last thing you remembered was his eyes. And how he didn’t even blink.
The world came back to you slowly, like a fog lifting, like a dream turning to ash in the light of dawn. The first thing you noticed was the ache. Not just in your limbs, which were bound tight and cold against the wooden arms of a chair, but deep in the soft animal center of you, where all tenderness used to live. There was a throb behind your eyes, a ringing in your ears that ebbed and pulsed like the ocean, but no comfort came with the sound. Just dread. Just the realization that this wasn’t a nightmare. You were really here. The room was dimly lit, bare walls stained with time and secrets. The air smelled like mildew and something sharper, gasoline, maybe, or the acrid ghost of sweat and fear. Your heart pounded in its cage as your vision cleared and faces came into focus.
Chul was there. So were two men you’d never seen before, both cloaked in the quiet violence of people who had done unspeakable things too many times to remember. One was smoking, the other cracking his knuckles absently, like he was waiting for permission to break something. You realized with a start that the "something" was you. And then there was Jay.
He stood a little apart from the others, like the guilt itself had pushed him away. His eyes were on the floor, fixed on a crack in the tile like it was the only thing holding him to this earth. Not once did he look at you. Not when you stirred. Not when you cried out his name. Not when you whispered, “Jay?” as if saying it softly enough would undo everything. You struggled against the ropes that held you, panic rising in your throat like a scream half-formed. “What is this?” you demanded, voice raw and hoarse. “What the hell am I doing here?”
Chul stepped forward, all easy menace and slick suits, the kind of man who wore his power like a second skin. His mouth curled into something that was almost a smile, but not quite. “Payback,” he said simply, like that single word explained the rot in the walls, the bile in your throat, the betrayal eating you alive from the inside out. He crouched beside you, eyes level with yours, and you hated how calm he looked, like this was just business, like you were nothing more than a bargaining chip on a bloody chessboard.
“Your father,” he said, voice smooth as oil, “has been a real thorn in my side. Took down nearly every operation I had on the east side. Raided our shipments, turned men against me. You know how much money I’ve lost because of that self-righteous bastard?” You stared at him, your mouth dry, your stomach turning over with nausea and fury.
“You’re lying,” you whispered, but the words held no weight. “Am I?” Chul chuckled. “You’re just a pawn, sweetheart. Your old man declared war, and war always has casualties. You just happened to be the most… convenient.” Your gaze darted to Jay again, desperate, pleading. But still, he wouldn’t meet your eyes. He stood there, carved of stone, spine rigid, jaw clenched.
“How could you?” you asked him, voice shaking, eyes burning. “Jay, please… how could you?” But something in your question broke him. Or maybe it simply exposed what was already broken. His shoulders heaved once, and he turned abruptly, storming from the room without a single word. The door slammed behind him like a sentence passed. Your heart shattered in real time. The betrayal settled into your bones like frost. You were alone now with wolves.
Chul clicked his tongue, rising back to full height, then nodded toward the men beside him. “Don’t worry, princess,” he said. “We’re not gonna kill you… yet. But if your daddy wants to see you again, he’s gonna have to cough up something big. Otherwise?” He didn’t finish the sentence. He didn’t have to. They left you then, all of them, the door groaning shut with finality and locking behind their footsteps. The silence that followed was unbearable. You sat there, in that cold, empty room, and the sob that broke from you was ragged and deep, a sound pulled from the belly of something ancient and wounded. Tears fell hot and relentless down your cheeks, carving rivers through the dust on your skin, baptizing you in despair.
You had loved him. With the kind of reckless tenderness that only a heart untouched by betrayal could offer. And he had handed you over like a gift-wrapped threat. You didn’t know what was worse, the fear of what was to come, or the ache of what had already been lost.
Four days passed like smoke curling in a dark room, slow, choking, shapeless. Time didn’t pass so much as it bled, drop by drop, down the walls of your confinement. There were no windows in that room, no clocks, no way to mark the hours except by the grumble of your stomach or the ache in your spine. You lived in the rhythm of silence broken only by the door creaking open, just once a day, when she would come. Jay’s mother. She entered like a ghost, quiet and grieving, her eyes rimmed with something too deep for sleep to ever touch. She carried with her a tray of food, a bowl of water, a cloth to wipe the bruises blooming across your face like cursed flowers. She said little, only the softest of whispers falling from her lips, prayers to a God that seemed to have turned His back on this house long ago. She would kneel before you, brush the hair from your face with fingers trembling as if your pain were a flame she longed to touch but could not bear to hold. “I’m sorry,” she’d murmur, like a litany. “I’m so sorry.” Then she would rise and vanish once more into the dark.
Jay never came. Not once. And that betrayal festered like a splinter lodged too deep to remove, its pain dull and constant, until it owned you. But the fifth night was different. You felt it before it began, an electricity in the air, a crackle in your bones. The door opened like a breath being drawn, sharp and final, and in stepped Chul with the air of a man who enjoyed drawing blood from stones. His suit was immaculate. His smile, not.
“Well,” he said, striding toward you with slow, deliberate steps. “Looks like Daddy dearest doesn’t want you back after all.” The words crashed over you like waves too high to rise above. You gasped, shook your head, tears leaping unbidden to your eyes. “No,” you whispered. “No, you’re lying — he wouldn’t — he —” Chul crouched, one hand on the arm of your chair, the other cupping your chin with mock gentleness. “Don’t cry, sweetheart,” he said, tone slick with venom. “This is what happens when you pick the wrong side.” And then the slap.
It came like thunder, a sudden crack of bone against bone that left your ears ringing and your vision swimming. Your head snapped to the side. The copper taste of blood bloomed on your tongue. You barely registered the movement beside him until a voice, hoarse, breaking, cut through the din. “Stop!” Jay shouted, lunging forward, only to be yanked back by one of the other men. “Don’t touch her!” Chul’s laughter was a bark, cruel and sharp. He turned to Jay and struck him hard in the stomach. Jay doubled over, coughing, and Chul’s voice hissed through the room like smoke curling from a fire.
“You idiot. You love her?” he spat. “You really think that means anything here?” Jay didn’t answer. He couldn’t. But his eyes oh, his eyes, finally found yours. And in them you saw ruin. You saw remorse painted in broad, bleeding strokes. You saw a boy unraveling beneath the weight of his choices. A boy who had built his house upon the sand and now watched the tide take it all away. Chul pulled out his phone, leaned down, and took a photo of your face. “Let’s send this to her dear old dad,” he sneered. “Maybe this’ll make him reconsider.”
You tried to turn your head away. You tried to disappear into the corners of the room, to become so small the violence couldn’t find you. But the blow came anyway. Sharp, final, slicing through your mind like lightning through a tree. The force of it sent your chair tilting, your cry echoing like a bell rung in mourning. “Stop it!” Jay shouted again, voice ragged with desperation. Chul raised his hand for another strike, and then the world changed.
The gunshot split the room in two. It was not the loudness that startled you but the silence that followed. A breathless, unnatural stillness, as if even the air had forgotten how to move. Chul’s eyes widened in shock before his body pitched forward, collapsing like a house gutted from the inside. Blood pooled around him, red as prophecy, thick as grief. Behind him stood Jay. Still. Gun in hand.
Smoke rising from the barrel like a spirit torn from its shell. He didn’t move. Not at first. Just stood there, breathing hard, his expression hollow and carved from something beyond pain. He looked older in that moment. Not like a boy. Not even like a man. Like something ancient. A myth unraveling in real time. Then he dropped the gun, and it clattered to the floor like a broken promise. He rushed to you, hands trembling as they touched your face, your shoulders, your bindings. “I’m sorry,” he murmured, again and again, as if the words could erase the hurt, the betrayal, the pieces of yourself that now lived in a place too dark to name. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t know — I didn’t know how to stop him. I should’ve — God, I should’ve…”
And for the first time, you saw him for what he truly was. Not your savior. Not your villain. But a boy who had been used like a blade and turned back to find himself stained in the blood of everyone he loved. Jay’s fingers worked at the ropes in frantic desperation, his breath uneven, ragged with panic and something else, grief, maybe, or guilt so deep it had built a home inside his lungs. The ropes gave with a rough snap, and your hands were free, your legs unbound but the weight that clung to your chest, to your soul, was not so easily unknotted.
And then the world broke open. The thunder of boots against tile. Shouts reverberating down the hall like echoes from a war long lost. The door burst open in a flurry of violence and authority, police in black and navy, weapons drawn, voices commanding surrender. Behind them, a storm of familiar faces: your father, his jaw set in stone, and Taehyun, eyes wide with something between horror and relief. And in the center of it all, your body still trembling, Jay standing before you with blood on his hands, his father’s, and maybe his own. They pointed the guns at him. They shouted at him to step back, hands up.
He did. Quietly. No resistance. Just a soft exhale from lungs that had been holding the moment too long. His eyes flickered toward you once more, and something like peace passed through him, fleeting and fragile. The cuffs clicked around his wrists like fate locking its teeth. “No!” you cried, stumbling forward before your knees could give way. “Wait — wait!”
The officers halted just long enough for you to cross the room, pushing past your father’s grasp, past Taehyun’s startled call. You stood in front of Jay, close enough to feel the heat of him, the sorrow radiating from his skin like the fading warmth of a star long burned out. He blinked at you, the shimmer of unshed tears catching on his lashes like morning dew. You reached up, took his face between your hands as if to memorize it, every angle, every flaw, every beautiful, broken piece. And then you kissed him. Fiercely, tenderly. Like the world was ending, because maybe, in some way, it was.
Your forehead rested against his when you finally pulled away, breath mingling with breath, time halting between heartbeats. “I’m sorry,” he whispered, the words shattering against your skin. You didn’t say it was okay. Because it wasn’t. Not really. Not ever. But you let him hold your gaze, let him see that despite the betrayal, despite the blood and the lies, despite everything, you still saw him. Beneath the wreckage. Beneath the boy who had chosen wrong and tried, far too late, to make it right.
“I’m sorry,” he said again, voice breaking. “I love you.” And then they took him. Through the door and out into the blinding blue morning. The house echoed with the quiet that follows storms, shattered glass and distant sirens, your own pulse pounding in your ears like a drum. You stood there long after he was gone, your wrists red and raw, your heart half in your chest and half walking away in a squad car under the watchful eye of justice and tragedy alike. Your heart is split open like a wound that hasn’t quite healed. Like a prayer said to a god who may or may not be listening. You carry him with you, in the silence between breaths, in the spaces love once occupied. Some nights, when the wind howls just right through the trees, you swear you can hear the echo of his voice.
Not calling for forgiveness. Not even for understanding. Just saying your name like it was the only true thing he ever had. And somewhere out there, the world goes on.
(♬) - @beomiracles @biteyoubiteme @hyukascampfire @dawngyu @izzyy-stuff @1-800-jewon @xylatox
#enhypen imagines#enhypen smut#enhypen#jay enhypen#enhypen x reader#enha imagines#park jongseong#jay imagines#jay smut
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
跡継ぎの妻 – the heir’s wife
summary: you marry a stranger in silk—his lips stained with blood and tradition. what starts as a marriage of convenience between a yakuza heir and a public figure spirals into something neither of you were prepared for: protection that tastes like devotion, duty twisted with longing, and kisses that come too late to be innocent. in a world where bullets speak louder than hearts, love might be the most dangerous vow of all.
pairing: yakuza heir!yuta x model fem!reader
genre: mafia/yakuza au, arranged marriage, slow burn, angst, romance, family legacy, redemption arc, forbidden desire, emotional healing, found family, power couple dynamic, smut-heavy, character-driven.
warnings: blood, gun use, mentions of injury, dom/sub dynamics, power play, mature themes, violence, blood, weapons, grief, guilt, trauma processing, complex power dynamics, yakuza activity, arranged marriage, emotional manipulation, emotional dependency, toxic loyalty, gender roles, tattoos/irezumi, canon-typical violence, knife imagery, psychological tension, mention of lingerie photos, political manipulation, clan dynamics, betrayal, male dominance themes (non-toxic), smut in later chapters.
wc: 12,1k
notes: hellooo!! i'm so excited because i seriously loved the idea for this fic and i spent two whole days writing it nonstop hahaha💀 i have to confess that the story had so much potential that i ended up preparing a second chapter and an epilogue🥹 also, i'm taking the chance to celebrate hitting 1k followers!!🥳🎉 i'll be posting them soon so stay tuned!! leave a comment if you want to be added to the taglist 👇 thank you all so, so much for your support, i seriously adore you 😭🫶🏻 thank you for loving and enjoying my fics, i put so much love into them for you and it makes me so happy to know that you like them 🩷🩷
part ii. epilogue
taglist: special dedication to this anon.
@beestvng @bamtor1sss
osaka, japan — summer, 1995.
the streets of osaka never slept. even at midnight, they pulsed with a quiet rhythm — the flicker of neon lights, the hum of motorcycles in alleyways, the unspoken codes exchanged between men in tailored suits with tattoos hidden beneath white shirts. it was a city built on layers of tradition and violence, elegance and blood.
at the heart of it all stood nakamoto yuta.
he wasn’t supposed to be the head of the kansai syndicate. not yet. at twenty-eight, he was too young, too bold, too unpredictable in the eyes of the elders. but when his uncle — the revered oyabun — was assassinated in a dispute gone wrong, the family needed a name to rally behind. yuta had the bloodline. the legacy. and the audacity to wear the crown before it was polished for him.
his rise had been swift and ruthless.
they called him "the camellia snake" — beautiful, dangerous, impossible to read. he smiled with his mouth, not with his eyes. where his uncle led with honor and hierarchy, yuta ruled with precision and power. under him, the organization evolved. businesses bloomed. territories expanded. and those who doubted him learned to fear him.
but fear didn’t keep the police away.
by march, a whisper reached his ear: one of his shell companies — a modeling agency, ironically — had been flagged for financial inconsistencies. anonymous money transfers. duplicate bank accounts. income without origin. nothing damning yet, but close. too close. if the audit moved forward, questions would come. and yuta, for all his brilliance, had no clean answers.
the police weren’t idiots. they’d been watching. too young, too rich, too many homes, too many cars, too many women. they knew. they just needed a crack in the mirror.
“get married,” takuya said.
his second-in-command. older, level-headed. loyal since the days they’d fought with knives in parking lots. “marry a girl with a clean record. a civilian. preferably someone local. someone easy to explain.”
yuta stared at him like he’d grown a second head. “you want me to lie to the japanese government?”
takuya lit a cigarette, eyes narrowing through the smoke. “you’ve lied to worse.”
“i can handle this,” yuta muttered. “negotiate. bribe. threaten. same as always.”
but takuya didn’t flinch. “not this time. they’re smarter. they want to bury you, yuta. not just investigate you. a wife changes the story. you become a man protecting a family, not a criminal building an empire.”
he hated how logical it sounded.
it wasn’t about love. it wasn’t even about appearances. it was about strategy — the illusion of normalcy. the illusion that nakamoto yuta, feared oyabun of the kansai underground, was just a young man in love with his wife, running a few successful businesses to keep food on the table.
he refused, at first. of course he did. he didn’t do relationships, let alone legal ones. but then came the call — a low-level member, breathless, talking about his cousin. “she’s perfect,” he said. “twenty-three. a model. new in the industry. she needs exposure. you need a wife. she’ll agree if you ask.”
yuta didn’t answer. not immediately.
but that night, alone in his penthouse, staring out at the osaka skyline, he couldn’t stop thinking about it.
a marriage of convenience. temporary. strategic. two strangers helping each other survive.
he’d be lying if he said he wasn’t curious.
he’d be lying if he said the idea didn’t thrill him.
the studio smells like cigarettes and desperation masked with luxury perfume — the kind of place that pretends to be high fashion but rots from the inside. you’re standing in the middle of it, arms crossed over the thin silk robe they threw on you, jaw set like stone, fire smoldering in your eyes.
“i said no,” you bite, voice sharp enough to draw blood. “i’m not posing in fucking lingerie.”
people freeze. assistants pause mid-step, makeup artists exchange wary glances, and the photographer pretends to adjust his lens to avoid the tension thickening the air like fog. but they’re all waiting — for your manager to handle you.
hitoshi exhales the way someone does when they’re trying not to scream. “we already talked about this,” he says, trying to keep his voice level. “it’s just lace. it’s not porn.”
you arch an eyebrow, slow, deliberate — the kind of look that used to make men melt and now makes them pray. “lace?” you echo with venom. “what part of ‘lace’ makes it okay to be half-naked on a cheap set so some sweaty assholes can jerk off to the catalog later?”
he flinches. good. but he doesn’t back down — you’ll give him that. he’s known you long enough to know you’re a storm, but he still walks into the rain.
“you signed a contract,” he reminds you, the words clipped and quiet. “we don’t have the money for legal shit, y/n. not now.”
you hate him for being right. hate the pit in your stomach, the taste of swallowing your pride. but most of all, you hate this world — the one where your beauty opens doors only to lead you into cages. you clench your jaw until it aches.
“fine,” you snap. “but if i see one of those photos on some sleazy magazine, i swear to god, hitoshi, i’ll make sure everyone in that room regrets being born.”
no one dares to breathe.
fifteen minutes later, you’re on set in nothing but black lace and stockings. your heels click against the floor as you move — slow, poised, deadly. you don’t pose, you dominate. your eyes burn through the camera lens like a challenge. they want sexy? they’ll get it. but not soft. not sweet. nothing about you is for free.
the next set is red. sheer bra, matching panties, white heels. you hate it. hate the way they look at you like you're a product. hate the heat under your skin that isn’t from the lights. you don’t even know where these photos will end up. probably sold to men with thick wallets and no self-control. the thought makes your stomach twist.
by the time you leave, your throat’s dry, your body aches, and your pride feels scraped raw. you slam the door of hitoshi’s beat-up toyota and fold your arms, staring out the window like it owes you something.
he doesn’t say anything. he knows better.
you came to osaka with nothing but a suitcase and fire in your blood. your parents were farmers in a dead-end village near nara — small, quiet, and too slow for someone like you. you always knew you were different. prettier. sharper. when the boys confessed their love at school, when the village chose you for beauty pageants, when you learned that your smile could buy things, you understood one thing: you were made for more.
so you left. for the city. for a future with lights and power and your name in people’s mouths. you stayed with your aunt — kind, clueless — and her son riku, who was trouble dressed in denim and secondhand cologne. only twenty-one and already tangled in shadows.
you never asked where the bruises on his knuckles came from. didn’t ask about the money he brought home, or the whispers on the phone late at night. his life wasn’t yours.
but that night changed everything.
you’d just slipped under your futon, the smell of setting powder and studio sweat still clinging to your hair. your body ached. your pride ached worse. you weren’t even sure what this was all for anymore — modeling? fame? the slow grind of selling yourself in pieces?
the knock at your door startled you.
sharp. insistent. not loud, but not calm either.
you sat up, frowning, crawling over to the sliding door and opening it just enough to peek out.
riku stood there. panting. pale. eyes wild.
“we need to talk,” he said.
your spine stiffened. you stared him down, unimpressed.
“what did you do?”
“nothing,” he lied too quickly. “just... just hear me out, okay?”
you didn’t move. your body was still. cold. waiting.
“someone wants to meet you,” he continued. “it’s important. serious. could change everything.”
you narrowed your eyes. “if this is about some fucking hostess job, i swear to god—”
“it’s not that,” he snapped. “this is... different. big. maybe dangerous.”
your stomach turned. not from fear — you don’t do fear — but from something colder. something real.
you didn’t say yes. not yet. but something shifted that night. something irreversible.
and you knew, deep down, that whatever was coming… it wouldn’t be something you could control.
not this time.
the room smelled of smoke, incense, and old leather — thick with heat from the summer bleeding through the cracked windowpanes. the shoji doors were shut, sealing the quiet inside, broken only by the soft sound of ice shifting in a glass and the subtle drag of a lighter sparking flame.
takuya stood with arms crossed, the rigid set of his shoulders mirrored in the furrow of his brow. yuta sat behind a lacquered black desk, half-shadowed by the golden glow of the hanging lamp above him. his red hair, slightly tousled, shimmered in the dim light — a harsh contrast to the dark ink crawling up his neck and arms, vanishing beneath the crisp sleeves of his black silk shirt, buttoned down just enough to glimpse the coils of dragons etched across his collarbones.
“we’re being watched,” takuya said, low and direct. “again.”
yuta didn’t look surprised. he never did.
he reached for the sake bottle near his elbow, poured into the small cup with graceful fingers tattooed in black kanji. the designs slithered with meaning, oaths made in blood. he drank slowly, as if considering the weight of every word that came next.
“and your genius solution,” he said, voice rough but eerily calm, “is for me to get married.”
before takuya could answer, riku stepped forward, his palms already sweating, his jacket too big, like a boy playing adult. he held something clutched in both hands — crumpled magazine pages, ripped roughly at the edges.
“not just anyone,” riku said, unfolding them with exaggerated care. “her.”
he laid them on the desk like an offering. photos of you — stretched in lace, seductive, sharp-eyed and radiant. black set first, your gaze commanding, then red — a different flavor of temptation. hair voluminous and curled, thighs wrapped in stockings, eyes cold and untouched. it wasn’t just sex appeal. it was danger wrapped in satin.
takuya blinked, barely disguising his surprise. he leaned forward slightly to examine the photos.
“where did you get these?” he asked.
“they’re from a catalog,” riku admitted, his voice too eager. “she just shot them a week ago. she’s my cousin. moved here from a town near nara, lives with my mom and me. she’s... she’s the most beautiful girl back home. people used to say she was blessed by the fox spirits. twenty-three, smart, proud... she’s probably still a virgin.”
yuta’s head turned — slow, deliberate.
his eyes, dark as a crow’s wing and twice as sharp, pinned riku like a nail to the floor.
“probably?” he echoed, voice like a blade.
riku swallowed, color draining from his face. “i... i just meant she’s not... she’s not like the others. she’s not easy.”
“watch your mouth,” yuta said, softly, but it landed heavier than a gunshot. riku bowed his head.
takuya cleared his throat and straightened his spine.
“i don’t think this is a joke,” he said. “the tip came from above the osaka division. someone’s pulling strings beyond our usual channels. if they open a formal audit, we’re fucked. this girl — a marriage — it makes you untouchable. at least for now. appearances matter. even in this world.”
yuta didn’t answer right away. he leaned back, eyes never leaving the photos, but unreadable behind the icy calm he wore like a second skin. the only movement was his thumb running across the edge of the page — just once — over the curve of your hip.
“and if she doesn’t agree?” he asked.
“she will,” riku blurted, then shrank under takuya’s glare. “i mean... she doesn’t know yet. but she will. she’s ambitious. proud as hell, yeah, but smart. she’ll see the opportunity.”
yuta tilted his head slightly.
“opportunity,” he repeated.
there was a silence then — long and thick. the kind that made men sweat and regret.
outside, a cicada screamed in the heat.
finally, yuta reached again for the sake. filled the cup. brought it to his lips.
“bring her tomorrow,” he said, setting it down. “at dusk.”
he looked up then — first at takuya, then at riku.
“and tell her to wear white.”
takuya nodded once. riku, visibly relieved, almost stumbled backward in his rush to bow.
as they left the room, the door sliding shut behind them, yuta looked back down at the photo still sitting on his desk. his fingers hovered over the image of you — red lace, pale thigh, that scowl on your face like you were ready to burn the world if it ever tried to touch you the wrong way.
he smiled — slow, dangerous.
“white,” he murmured to no one, then leaned back in his chair, staring at the ceiling as if trying to see the shape of fate through the plaster cracks.
the car wasn’t riku’s.
you knew it the second you saw it — black, polished, long, too luxurious for someone who still owed his mother rent. it looked like something out of a movie, the kind where people died halfway through and the boss never smiled.
you frowned as you slid into the passenger seat, the leather cold against your thighs, the hem of your short white dress riding up just enough to make you tug it down with nervous fingers.
“riku,” you asked, casting him a sidelong glance, “whose car is this?”
he didn’t meet your eyes. just gripped the wheel tighter, the metal of his cheap watch catching the evening sun.
“i’ll explain when we get there,” he said.
“you sound like someone in trouble.”
he didn’t laugh. that was your first clue.
the streets blurred past — familiar for a while, then increasingly foreign. houses turned to alleys, alleys to shadowed roads, until you found yourselves in a part of town you'd never even noticed on the map. old-fashioned, silent, wealthy in the kind of way that kept its secrets buried deep.
“ever heard of the nakamotos?” riku asked, voice low.
you shook your head. “no. who are they?”
he exhaled, like the name alone weighed something in his lungs.
“they’re... old blood. powerful. my uncle used to say they ran osaka before politicians even had names. people think they’re just a legend. but they’re not.”
“you’re talking about the mafia.”
“i’m talking about something older than that,” he corrected. “this isn’t like the shit you see in movies. they don’t wear suits and flash money in clubs. they wear silence. control. fear.”
you opened your mouth to ask him what the hell you were doing here when the car slowed.
he turned into a narrow stone path, flanked by perfectly trimmed hedges and lanterns that hadn’t lit up yet. at the end stood a traditional japanese house — wide, quiet, beautiful... and terrifying. the kind of place that wasn’t a home, but a domain.
the wooden gates opened without a word. two men stood guard — massive, bald, shirtless under their haori coats, with black ink swirling over their arms like sacred maps. their eyes followed the car without blinking.
your stomach tightened.
you knew those tattoos. old-style irezumi. yakuza.
riku parked, shifted the car into neutral. before you could ask anything, the door beside you swung open and his hand wrapped around your arm.
“come on,” he said, voice softer now. “and... don’t say anything unless spoken to.”
you stumbled out, the white heels you’d chosen digging slightly into the stone pathway before he hissed, “shoes off.”
quickly, you slipped them off, your bare feet meeting the cool wood of the engawa. your dress clung to your skin — tight, delicate, lace-trimmed with a little bow between your breasts. thin straps barely held it up, and the ruffled hem danced halfway down your thighs. it wasn’t the kind of thing you wore to meet strangers. especially not dangerous ones.
especially not him.
your curls spilled down your shoulders like a waterfall, wild and untamed. you felt their eyes on you — the men lounging inside, smoking in silence, watching you pass like a prize being paraded.
riku walked ahead, brought you before a closed shoji door, and then — without a word — dropped to his knees.
you blinked. “riku—”
he grabbed your wrist and tugged you down beside him.
“kneel,” he whispered.
your heart thudded hard as your knees touched the tatami.
the air inside felt heavier. sacred. strange.
riku cleared his throat. “nakamoto-san... i’ve brought her.”
a pause.
then a voice — low, smooth, commanding.
“enter.”
the doors slid open.
and there he was.
seated cross-legged behind a desk, bathed in golden light, red hair glinting like fire under the lamp. tattoos peeked out from the open collar of his black shirt, curling over the base of his throat like serpents. his eyes were the first thing you noticed — black, deep, emotionless. like looking into the sea at midnight.
he didn’t stand. didn’t smile. didn’t offer a single greeting.
he just looked at you.
like you were something being weighed.
and you — still on your knees, barefoot, trembling slightly in your white nightdress — felt it.
something shift.
like the world you knew had just ended at the doorstep, and whatever lay beyond was his to shape.
the room was quiet.
no clocks ticking, no voices murmuring beyond the walls. just the sound of your own breathing, unsteady and too loud in your ears, and the faint crackle of incense burning somewhere in the corner — sandalwood, rich and smoky.
he hadn’t said anything.
yuta sat there like a statue carved from shadow and fire, the sleeves of his black shirt rolled up to the elbows, revealing more of that swirling ink that marked him as untouchable. the tattoos weren’t flashy; they were traditional — dragons and chrysanthemums, waves crashing across his forearms like they were alive. his hair, a deep blood-red, was slicked back slightly, letting you see the clean, sharp line of his jaw, the slight scar on his brow, the disinterest in his eyes.
he looked at you like a man who didn’t waste time.
like someone used to getting exactly what he wanted.
and right now, his eyes were on you.
you sat on your knees, legs folded neatly under you just like riku had instructed. your white dress — thin, ribbed cotton that hugged your curves — felt suddenly far too revealing. the lace along the neckline dipped just low enough to expose a teasing amount of cleavage, delicate and feminine. a tiny satin bow rested between your breasts, and the hem of the dress stopped a few inches below your hips, ruffled and sheer at the edge. the room was warm, but your skin prickled.
your golden choker gleamed in the soft light, a simple band resting at the base of your throat like a brand.
and yuta noticed.
his gaze flicked to it, then back to your eyes.
you swallowed hard.
“you wore white,” he finally said, voice quiet but firm — the kind that made people listen the first time. “good.”
you glanced at riku, who kept his head bowed.
“stand,” yuta said.
your breath caught.
he wasn’t talking to riku.
you.
he meant you.
with shaky hands, you rose slowly, careful not to trip over the hem. your bare feet touched the cool tatami as you stood in front of him — exposed, nervous, but refusing to shrink.
yuta’s eyes roamed, slow and unapologetic. he took his time, letting the silence stretch as his gaze slid down your body — over the slope of your shoulders, the soft lines of your thighs, the little tremble in your fingers.
when his eyes finally returned to yours, something shifted in them. barely.
interest.
“turn around,” he said.
your cheeks flushed, but you obeyed.
you turned — slowly — letting him see the dip of your back, the way the thin straps clung to your skin, the curve of your ass under the short white dress. the silence behind you was heavy, and though he said nothing, you could feel his stare like heat down your spine.
then:
“enough.”
you turned back, your eyes meeting his once more. his expression hadn’t changed. unreadable. unreadable and yet so incredibly present, like he was already taking possession of something without needing to lift a finger.
“how old are you?” he asked.
“twenty-three,” you replied quietly.
his gaze narrowed slightly.
“virgin?”
your heart dropped. riku visibly tensed beside you, but didn’t say a word.
you didn’t answer.
yuta arched a brow.
“i asked you a question.”
you hesitated, voice barely above a whisper.
“yes.”
a pause.
yuta leaned back slightly in his chair, his fingers wrapping around a ceramic cup of sake, lifting it to his lips. he drank slowly. thoughtfully. then set it down with a soft clink.
“good,” he murmured.
you didn’t know what that meant.
but you could feel it — your fate shifting under your feet.
“leave us,” he said.
just as riku began to bow his head to excuse himself, yuta raised his hand with a single flick of his fingers.
“call takuya,” he said, not taking his eyes off you.
riku froze for a second — like he’d forgotten something crucial. “yes, sir,” he mumbled, then bowed quickly and disappeared behind the sliding door.
and now you were alone.
alone with nakamoto yuta.
his eyes were darker now, more focused. he didn’t smile. didn’t move.
“come closer,” he said.
and something in you — something curious, frightened, and strangely drawn — obeyed.
as soon as the door slid shut behind riku, you exhaled, but it came out shaky — barely holding together the storm brewing inside you.
you turned toward yuta, cheeks burning. “what the hell was that question?” you blurted, voice tight and sharp, almost cracking.
he didn’t flinch.
he didn’t apologize either.
he simply looked at you like he was watching a child throw a harmless tantrum.
“i needed to know,” he said coolly, fingers tapping once against the rim of his sake cup. “that information changes things.”
your eyebrows shot up. “changes what?”
“your value,” he said, flat and emotionless.
the words hit you like a slap.
you blinked at him, stunned. “i’m not... some kind of—”
“i didn’t say you were,” he interrupted, still calm. still infuriatingly unbothered. “but where you’re going, who you’ll be playing... details matter.”
you pressed your lips together, heart pounding. his gaze was steady, unwavering. there was no cruelty in his tone — but also no softness. just facts. just business.
like you were already part of the machine.
“you’re here for a reason,” he said, sitting forward slightly, elbows resting on his knees, gaze locked on yours. “riku says you’re smart. obedient. pretty enough to catch a man’s attention, but not enough to be seen as a threat.”
you almost flinched again. almost.
he noticed.
“don’t take it personally,” he added. “the role needs someone forgettable. invisible, at first glance. someone no one would look at twice — until it’s too late.”
you didn’t know if that was a compliment or an insult.
you were still kneeling, toes curled into the tatami, your white satin dress clinging lightly to your thighs. the hem brushed against your skin every time you shifted, your bare shoulders cold beneath the dim lantern light. the gold choker around your neck felt heavier now, like a chain instead of an accessory.
you finally turned to look at him. “are you going to tell me what’s going on?”
yuta leaned back in his seat, the tattoos along his forearms catching the light where the sleeves of his dark yukata had slipped. he looked at you like he was reading something only he could see.
“there’s pressure from the police. not just local. national,” he said. “they’re watching us. they want to bring me down.”
you blinked. “so... what does that have to do with me?”
his voice didn’t change. still cold. still even.
“if i marry a civilian woman — someone clean, untouched by our business — it changes the narrative. i stop being the yakuza heir. i become a husband. a man trying to build a quiet life.”
you stared at him.
“you want to marry me.”
“i need to,” he corrected.
“and you expect me to just—”
before you could reply, a soft knock echoed from the other side of the room.
“enter,” yuta called.
the sliding door opened quietly, and in stepped a man in his mid-thirties, sharp as a blade in both posture and gaze. he wore a dark suit with no tie, and even though his arms were hidden, you could still feel the same kind of power rolling off him as the men outside.
“this is takuya,” yuta said without looking at him. “the one who came up with the plan.”
takuya bowed briefly, his eyes scanning you once. no reaction. just cold calculation.
“pleasure,” he said flatly, then got straight to it. “we're currently facing heat from law enforcement. not just the division — higher up. there's a task force building a case. they’re using the press, community outreach, whatever they can. they want to paint yakuza like common criminals. it’s not just raids anymore. they’re aiming for image. public perception.”
you swallowed.
takuya continued, unfazed. “they need something scandalous to latch onto. something to justify pushing deeper. but if we give them a distraction — a different narrative — the pressure dies.”
he looked you in the eye now.
“a marriage,” he said. “to a local girl. innocent. untouched by crime. beautiful, with roots in a quiet town. the kind of story the papers love. the kind of woman that turns a red-haired, tattooed leader into a ‘reformed’ man.”
your heart skipped a beat.
“you want me to marry him?”
yuta’s silence confirmed it before either of them spoke.
“the marriage will be legal,” he said, bluntly. “we’re filing the papers through a lawyer we trust. it’ll hold weight. that’s the point.”
your breath caught.
“we need legitimacy,” takuya went on. “you’re the key to that. the girl from the countryside. beautiful. clean. no record. no history. the media will eat it up — especially when they realize you’re marrying someone like him.”
you looked down, at your dress — soft white, with lace trim over the chest and a satin bow between your breasts. the kind of thing that screamed innocence. riku had made you wear it. said it was yuta’s favorite color on women.
your cheeks burned.
“and what do i get?”
“money, comfort, protection,” takuya said immediately. “you’ll live in comfort. you’ll be kept safe. no one will touch you. not the police. not enemies. not even our own men without permission.”
his gaze hardened. “money. more than your village’s mayor makes in a year. and attention. the kind you can use.”
you glanced at yuta, who was watching you with unreadable eyes. the flames of the oil lamp caught the glint of the gold chain around your neck and the soft shine of your white satin dress, making you look even more delicate — and out of place.
you were barefoot, knees pressing into the tatami, curls spilling down your back like ink on silk.
“so... i’m supposed to pretend to be your wife,” you said, eyes locked on yuta now. “while you do what, exactly?”
he finally spoke again.
“live,” he said. “lead. and make them believe i’ve changed.”
you weren’t sure if it was insane or brilliant.
but deep down, something about the idea — the promise of safety, of being wanted in such a specific, strategic way — pulled at a place inside you that you weren’t ready to name yet.
you didn’t look at takuya when he bowed out, only waited until the door slid shut behind him. silence fell again, thick like smoke in your lungs. you hated it — being spoken about like an asset. like a pawn on some expensive chessboard. like a clean little civilian girl they could dress in white and parade in front of the press.
you crossed your arms.
“you’re a fucking piece of work,” you said, eyes locked on him. “you don’t even ask. you just... tell me i’m getting married. to you. like i’m supposed to be flattered.”
yuta tilted his head. his eyes — those cruel, unreadable eyes — didn’t move from yours.
“if you weren’t angry,” he said slowly, “i’d be disappointed.”
“what the hell is that supposed to mean?”
“it means i don’t need a quiet, obedient wife,” he said. “i need someone with fire. someone who doesn’t flinch when men like me enter a room.”
you scoffed. “so you want a wife or a weapon?”
he smirked — just barely. almost not at all.
“both.”
you stood, not bothering to hide the defiance in your posture. your dress flowed around your legs as you stepped closer, barefoot, jaw tight.
“i come from a farm in fucking wakayama,” you snapped. “my parents grow vegetables and wake up before the sun. i crawled out of that life by sheer force of will. i didn’t come to osaka to be anyone’s doll.”
he watched you with an unnerving calm. your temper didn’t faze him. if anything, he seemed... intrigued.
“then don’t be a doll,” he said. “be the woman who stood next to the devil and didn’t blink.”
your chest rose and fell. the white choker around your neck suddenly felt suffocating.
“and what do you get out of this?” you asked. “besides a pretty distraction.”
“peace,” he replied, finishing his sake. “for now.”
you stared at him, still furious — but your fury no longer felt out of place. it felt... necessary. expected. wanted.
he stood slowly, and you couldn’t help but notice the curve of muscle beneath the dark fabric of his yukata, the tattoos peeking out over his chest and wrists like whispered warnings. like stories he didn’t need to tell with words.
he came closer, and stopped just short of your space.
“tomorrow,” he said. “we’ll register the marriage. we’ll make it real.”
your heart thudded — not with fear, but with something heavier. something hotter.
“wear white again.”
“you’re a controlling asshole,” you muttered.
he leaned in, just enough that you could feel the ghost of his breath against your temple.
“good. you’re learning.”
you didn't sleep the night before.
not from fear — you weren’t some trembling girl marrying her first crush. it was the sheer weight of it. the permanence. the fact that when you woke up the next morning, you would legally belong to the red-haired devil with tattoos snaking across his chest. the one who barely flinched when you cussed at him, who told you to wear white like it was some kind of silent power game.
riku arrived at dawn in a black car — another luxurious model that reeked of expensive leather and cigarettes. in the back seat was a garment bag, pristine and white, and a lacquered box wrapped in silk.
“these are from yuta,” he said, handing both over carefully. “he said to wear the western one for the ceremony.”
you pulled the zipper down.
the wedding gown inside looked like it had stepped out of a bridal magazine. dramatic off-the-shoulder puffed sleeves, a sweetheart neckline, pearl buttons down the back, and a full, billowing skirt that would swallow your legs whole. the lace was delicate, vintage, almost royal. your fingers hesitated at the embroidery.
“jesus christ,” you muttered. “this must’ve cost a fortune.”
“probably did.” riku rubbed the back of his neck. “he doesn’t half-ass anything.”
you didn’t respond, only moved to open the silk-wrapped box next. inside: a traditional shiromuku kimono — heavy white silk with detailed cranes and chrysanthemums embroidered in silver thread. beneath it, folded with exact care, was a note in black ink.
you’ll wear this tonight. we need photos for the papers. — n. yuta
you rolled your eyes and slammed the lid shut.
the ceremony was held at a historic ryotei garden estate outside osaka. the kind of place used for tea ceremonies and old-money weddings. white lanterns floated on the koi pond, and flower arrangements shaped like clouds lined the stone walkway leading to the altar.
your heels clicked sharply against the path, dress trailing behind like a whisper. makeup perfect, lashes heavy, lips painted a soft cherry red. around your neck, a thin golden choker — delicate, expensive-looking, chosen by someone with taste. your hair was still curled and loose, spilling down your back in waves like the night before.
you held your head high. eyes straight ahead.
the photographers swarmed the entrance. local reporters lined the gate. and there he was — standing at the altar in a black montsuki haori, crimson hair tied loosely back, tattoos just barely visible where the robe dipped at the collar. yuta nakamoto looked like a villain out of a storybook. untouched. untouchable.
you stopped beside him, and only nodded once.
he didn’t smile. didn’t blink.
only said, “you look beautiful,” without moving his lips too much.
“you better,” you muttered, “after dropping this much cash.”
the ceremony was both legal and traditional. papers signed first, in front of witnesses — then the vows, recited with low, steady voices. you said them with a precision that almost sounded sarcastic. yuta repeated his in a tone that made the back of your neck tingle. like he was promising more than the words on the paper.
when the priest announced the kiss, you almost flinched. but the cameras were already flashing.
you turned.
you placed a hand on his chest.
and you pulled him in — slow, confident, unflinching. lips pressed to his with calculated pressure, just enough to look like passion, just enough to keep your pride intact.
he didn’t pull away. his mouth stayed still for a second longer than necessary. enough to make you feel heat bloom low in your stomach.
you stepped back first. wiped the edge of your lip with a fingertip. smirked like a queen who always won.
the reporters clapped. someone whistled. riku looked like he wanted to throw up.
you didn’t look at yuta again until after the ceremony, when he leaned in close during the photo op and said under his breath, “i knew you’d make it look good.”
you didn’t answer.
but part of you hated how your heartbeat stuttered anyway.
the reception was held back at the traditional house — the one you'd visited with riku only the day before. everything felt familiar, but colder now. more official. more yours.
the room smelled of sake, tobacco, and incense. a soft string quartet played somewhere in the background, a luxury reserved only for special occasions in this part of the country. long tables were filled with men in black suits, most of them tattooed beneath the fabric, their voices low and respectful. the atmosphere wasn’t celebratory — it was ceremonial. serious. like the birth of a deal.
you sat beside yuta on a low wooden bench, legs tucked beneath your heavy white kimono, the weight of the fabric grounding you. yuta had changed into a darker formal haori — simple, elegant, his hair still tied back, a few strands falling around his face. you tried not to glance at him too often. he didn’t speak much, only nodded at greetings, poured you a cup of tea when the cameras weren’t looking.
the group photo was taken near the engawa, under a blossom tree, everyone lined up behind you both — riku awkwardly stiff behind you, takuya beside him with arms crossed, unreadable. yuta’s hand rested lightly on your knee for the shot. your posture was perfect. expression unreadable.
then came the second photo — just the two of you. you stood side by side on the engawa, backs straight. he tilted his head just slightly toward you, eyes calm. you didn’t lean into him. not yet. but your hands brushed once.
you hated that your skin remembered it.
later that night, in the room they had prepared for you both — a wide, clean space with tatami floors and a low table still holding untouched tea — you sat at the edge of the futon, kimono folded neatly beside you, hair pinned up. your western dress had been carefully stored away. the silence stretched between you and yuta like a tight wire.
he stood by the window, back to you, sleeves rolled up slightly to reveal part of the ink on his forearm.
“you should tell your parents,” he said suddenly, voice calm. “so they don’t hear it from someone else.”
you blinked. “i will. but it’s not that easy.”
he turned slightly toward you. “why not?”
you gave him a tight smile. “you forget where i’m from, city boy. that town barely has working lights. my parents don’t have a landline.”
he paused. then, slowly, walked to a small desk in the corner and pulled out a set of paper, brush, and ink.
“write a letter. i’ll send someone to deliver it in person.”
that startled you more than anything.
“…seriously?”
“i don’t joke about family,” he said, gaze steady. “especially now.”
you didn’t know what to say to that. instead, you took the paper and sat cross-legged to write. your fingers trembled slightly at the start, but you found the words. told them you were safe. told them you were married. left out the politics.
you left out the man standing by the window again, quiet as a ghost.
after you sealed the envelope, yuta finally stepped closer. but he didn’t reach for you. didn’t touch you.
“you’ll sleep here,” he said, voice low. “i’ll take the room next door. just for tonight.”
you looked up at him, surprised.
“what, not going to consummate the deal?” you asked dryly.
his mouth twitched. not quite a smile. “you’re not a deal.”
you held his gaze a second too long. then turned away.
“…thanks,” you muttered.
he paused by the door, then added, “you looked strong today. people noticed.”
you snorted. “damn right they did.”
he left without another word.
you lay back, eyes wide open. married. protected. still you.
and for some reason, that scared you more than anything else.
you woke up to the smell of garlic and soy sauce.
it was a gentle aroma, not overwhelming, but enough to stir you from sleep as sunlight trickled through the wooden blinds. you stretched beneath the soft, white sheets, the unfamiliar futon beneath you barely creaking. your limbs were heavy with yesterday’s weight — the ceremony, the stares, the quiet glances exchanged in front of too many eyes.
slipping out of bed, you pulled the red silk robe from the edge of the futon, tying it lazily around your waist. it clung to you with that subtle sheen, smooth against your bare legs. your hair, still slightly tousled from sleep, was swept into a loose bun, a few strands curling at your nape. barefoot, you padded quietly down the hallway.
you found the chef in the kitchen — a tall, polite man with graying hair tied at the nape. he bowed when he saw you.
“good morning, miss. breakfast will be ready shortly.”
you blinked at the formality, then cleared your throat. “where’s yuta?”
he didn’t look up from the pot he was stirring. “the young master is in his office.”
of course he is.
you murmured a quiet thank you before turning and making your way down the same corridor from last night — where yuta had disappeared into quiet work and you had gone to bed alone.
you knocked once. no answer. you slid the door open.
yuta was seated behind a long wooden desk, papers laid out in front of him, a cigarette resting on a small tray by his elbow. he glanced up when he saw you — and something in his gaze caught, like a moment of surprise he didn’t know how to mask.
you were barely dressed for conversation. the robe hugged your waist too perfectly, a flash of your leg peeking out as you shifted your weight. your lashes curled softly above your half-lidded stare, arms crossed beneath your chest. you didn’t try to hide how comfortable you looked. or how dangerous that made you seem.
“i need to make a call,” you said simply. “it’s important.”
he nodded once, motioning toward the landline on the sideboard.
“go ahead.”
you paused. “can i have privacy?”
that earned you a look — half amusement, half disbelief. then, without a word, he stood and walked past you, sliding the door closed behind him.
as soon as the click echoed in the room, you exhaled. you opened the small leather agenda you always kept in your bag — fingers flipping to the back page where hitoshi’s number was scribbled in your handwriting.
you dialed. it rang twice.
“y/n?”
his voice was frantic, breathless. “where the hell have you been? i’ve been trying to reach you for days—i even came by your aunt's house. it’s empty. what the fuck is going on?”
you bit your lip. “…i got married.”
silence.
then—
“WHAT?”
you pulled the phone slightly away from your ear.
“what do you mean married? married to who?! when? are you even—y/n, are you conscious of what you’re doing?! you have a career, a whole future about to start. you can't just—”
you cut him off gently. “look at the news, hitoshi. or tomorrow’s papers. the answer’s there.”
“but—why?!”
you leaned against the wall, voice calm. “because it was necessary.”
he was pacing. you could hear it in the rhythm of his breath. “y/n, you have contracts. endorsement deals pending. you know what the clauses say—you’re supposed to be single.”
you sighed. “don’t worry about the money. that’s not a problem anymore.”
his voice dropped. “what does that even mean?”
you didn’t answer that.
instead, you softened. “i’ll explain in person. let’s meet soon, yeah?”
after a beat, he agreed. you hung up quietly.
then, without turning, you said, “you can come back in.”
the door slid open slowly.
yuta stepped inside, eyes lingering on your silhouette — the curve of your hip, the smooth dip of your shoulder beneath the robe. your nails, painted white, contrasted sharply with the red fabric as you crossed your arms. you looked the part now. a dangerous, elegant wife. someone who belonged in a room like this — and maybe even someone who could command it.
his voice was lower this time. unreadable.
“who’s hitoshi?”
you raised an eyebrow. “what, jealous already?”
his jaw tightened. “just answer.”
“he’s my manager,” you said firmly. “and i needed to let him know about this situation.”
“you seemed close.”
“don’t start,” you warned, stepping forward, your tone sharp, impatient. “not everyone in my life is someone you need to size up. especially not him.”
he stared at you a moment longer.
and then, quietly — like it surprised even him — he said,
“…you look like you were made for this.”
you didn’t reply.
but you didn’t look away either.
you ate breakfast with your legs crossed under the wooden table, the silk of your red robe brushing softly against your thighs. the chef had prepared grilled fish, miso soup, rice, and a delicate tamagoyaki roll — a traditional spread that felt both luxurious and grounded, like something too refined for a newlywed girl still adjusting to this new life. you picked at your food in silence while the staff moved quietly around you.
yuta joined you ten minutes later, dressed in a dark pinstriped yukata, his sleeves loose, the scent of cologne and cigarettes lingering faintly as he sat across from you. he didn’t say much. didn’t need to. the silence between you wasn’t cold — not quite — but it felt suspended, like a string pulled tight between two people who hadn’t decided what this thing between them was going to be.
you finished eating first. he watched you dab at your lips with the napkin, watched the subtle way you moved, always confident, always so sure of your space in the room. you weren’t the type to wilt, not even under a house full of men who whispered your name like a warning.
“i’ll be in my office,” he murmured as he stood.
you only nodded.
the days passed with a strange kind of rhythm. mornings were quiet — breakfast, then long hours where you wandered the compound’s grounds or stayed in your room, reading, journaling, waiting. there were training sessions in the garden, men bowing to yuta like he was a god, and you saw it clearly now — what kind of man he really was. the way they followed him. the way even takuya never questioned a command. you were living in the center of something vast and ancient and quietly violent, and yet… you didn’t feel afraid.
not really.
yuta treated you with distance, but not cruelty. he gave you space, but not indifference. and in the quiet moments — a shared glance at dinner, the brush of his fingers when handing you a cup of tea — there was something else, something harder to define. tension, yes. desire, maybe. but also… possession. like he was slowly convincing himself that you weren’t just here for the show.
you noticed it most when riku came to inform you of your meeting with hitoshi.
“i’ll drive you there,” he said, pulling keys from his coat pocket. he led you outside to where a glossy black toyota century sat gleaming beneath the trees — a 1994 model, clearly imported with care. it looked like power and old money. when the door opened for you, you slipped inside with practiced ease, dressed in a simple black fitted skirt and a white blouse, minimal makeup, but still polished.
yuta stood on the porch, arms crossed, watching.
“she said he’s her manager,” takuya said from behind him, tone casual. he was smoking again, the end of the cigarette glowing orange in the dusk. “why are you so tense?”
yuta didn’t answer at first. his gaze stayed locked on the vehicle, unmoving.
takuya smirked. “don’t tell me it’s jealousy. i thought this was just a business arrangement.”
yuta’s jaw flexed.
“it’s not that.”
“hm,” takuya exhaled. “then what is it?”
“i’m a man,” yuta said simply, his voice low and firm. “and she belongs to me now. any man would hate the idea of someone else touching what’s his.”
takuya gave a short, quiet laugh. “you’re not very good at pretending, you know.”
the car pulled away.
inside, you kept your eyes forward, legs crossed, fingers resting lightly on the leather seat.
“are you nervous?” riku asked, his voice softer than usual.
“no,” you said simply. “but he might be.”
the meeting spot was a quiet café tucked in a side street near the train station. it was almost empty — just a few people scattered inside. you stepped out of the car and walked in like you owned the place.
hitoshi stood as soon as he saw you.
his expression was pure disbelief.
you sat down without a word.
“…you really went and did it,” he said eventually. “you married someone. just like that.”
“i told you,” you said, tilting your head. “you could’ve checked the papers.”
“oh, i did. believe me, i did.” he ran a hand through his hair, clearly agitated. “but nothing in those headlines explains why. or who. they only say that you married into the nakamoto family, and if you think i don’t know what that means—”
“you’re overreacting.”
“am i?” he leaned forward. “y/n, do you have any idea what you’ve gotten yourself into? these men aren’t just businessmen. they’re criminals. this… this is dangerous.”
you met his gaze evenly.
“i’m safe.”
he scoffed. “he’s got you brainwashed already.”
“hitoshi—”
“no,” he cut in. “you can’t just throw your career away for this. you had a film audition next month. a music contract on the table. i worked for those.”
your voice dropped. “i didn’t ask you to.”
his face froze.
you leaned back slowly, expression unreadable.
“you’re good at your job,” you said, eyes narrowing slightly. “but you don’t own me.”
he stared at you. your tone was cool, sharp, like a blade wrapped in silk. it was the version of you he rarely saw — the version you hid beneath stage smiles and rehearsed charm. the version that came out when you were pushed.
he sat back.
“…so, what now?” he asked. “you going to disappear into his shadow forever?”
you smiled faintly.
“i don’t disappear, hitoshi.”
he watched you for a long moment.
“…i want you to be happy,” he said finally, quieter now. “but i just hope you know what the hell you’re doing.”
“i do.”
he nodded.
then, reluctantly, “i’ll wait for you to call.”
you stood, and he didn’t try to follow.
when you returned to the car, riku opened the door for you again. the ride back was silent. you stared out the window, your reflection ghosting across the glass.
yuta was waiting when you arrived.
he didn’t speak right away.
but his eyes moved slowly over your figure — your blouse now slightly unbuttoned from the heat, the black skirt hugging your hips, your heels clicking softly against the wooden floor as you stepped inside. your hair was tied in a neat twist. you looked untouched. but not untouchable.
“how was it?” he asked at last.
“expected,” you said.
he didn’t respond.
so you turned, arms crossed, leveling him with a look.
“don’t look at me like that.”
his brow lifted. “like what?”
“like you think he’s more than what he is.”
“and what is he?”
you tilted your chin.
“not your problem.”
the corner of his mouth twitched. not quite a smile. not quite anything.
he stepped forward until you could smell his cologne again, feel the weight of his presence wrapping around you like gravity. you didn’t move.
“you’re mine,” he said simply, his voice low, almost soft. “whatever this started as… it doesn’t change that.”
you met his eyes without flinching.
“then act like it.”
you stepped past him, your heels clicking down the hallway like a challenge.
he watched you go — and for the first time in days, he didn’t know whether to follow or fall harder.
the soft knock on the door came just as you were adjusting the strap of your black dress in front of the mirror. the fabric clung to your body like it had been molded for you, emphasizing every curve, every subtle sway of your hips. lips painted red, a delicate gold chain around your neck, hair styled effortlessly to frame your cheekbones—you were the picture of elegance. the kind of elegance that didn't ask for attention, but demanded it nonetheless. when you opened the door, yuta stood there, his dark eyes sweeping over you with an unreadable expression. the faintest smirk curled on his lips.
“you’re ready,” he said, his voice deep, smooth like aged whiskey.
you nodded. “always.”
it was the first time you stood beside him like that—visibly, publicly, as his wife. the police visit had been scheduled days ago, supposedly a routine check. they had heard whispers, rumors about illegal movement, weapons, maybe more. but when the door opened to reveal you—immaculate, poised, clean as paper—their tone shifted. and when they saw the documents, the legal marriage certificate, your name listed as the new owner of multiple boutiques and cosmetic shops around the city, they exchanged glances.
“mrs. nakamoto?” the inspector had asked, uncertain, skeptical even.
you nodded politely. “yes. is there a problem?”
he glanced at the paper again, then at yuta, who remained calm, arms crossed, watching the interaction in silence. eventually, they left. the marriage had erased all suspicion, at least for now. your spotless reputation had become a shield, and yuta had used it like a blade.
that night, as you stood alone on the engawa of the traditional house—the same one you were brought to the first time—watching the moon dip behind the clouds, something inside you felt hollow. it wasn’t about the marriage. it wasn’t about the danger. it was the way he hadn’t come home.
you didn’t want to admit it, but his absence gnawed at your nerves. the house felt too quiet, too still. the shadows stretched in strange ways. your heartbeat was louder than the wind rattling the trees. you remained near the front, robe tied tightly around your waist, sandal-clad feet tapping restlessly against the wooden floor.
a screech of tires shattered the silence.
your body tensed, instinctively stepping toward the door. “yuta?” you called out, voice unsure.
“don’t turn on the lights,” he growled from the darkness, his voice uneven. strained. almost guttural.
you froze, your breath caught. “what—what happened?”
his silhouette appeared under the dim light of the porch. he stumbled, one hand pressed hard to his side, the other braced against the wall. he was bleeding. thick, dark liquid was spreading across his shirt, staining it in ominous blotches.
“yuta—oh my god.” you rushed forward, catching him as he lost balance. your arms wrapped around him, struggling to hold up his weight. something warm and wet seeped through your robe, making your skin crawl.
“it’s fine—just... just a scratch,” he muttered, clearly lying.
“shut up,” you hissed. your fingers trembled as you pressed them against the open wound. blood poured out over your hands, slippery and terrifying. you couldn’t see clearly. your head spun. you were shaking, overwhelmed, but you weren’t going to let him die here.
you pulled off your robe, leaving yourself in nothing but your underwear, and pressed the fabric hard against his abdomen. “stay with me, do you hear me? stay the fuck with me.”
his eyes moved to you, barely focused. but they lingered. his bloodied fingers brushed your arm, slow, reverent. “you look like a damn goddess,” he whispered, his breath hitching.
“you’re delirious,” you snapped, voice cracking.
you bolted into his office, found the notebook with contacts, and dialed takuya with shaky fingers. “it’s bad,” you said as soon as he picked up. “he’s hurt—stabbed—bleeding. hurry, please.”
minutes later, engines roared into the driveway. several men stormed inside. one, enormous, bald and covered in tattoos, barked orders. “get him in the car. now!”
you stood frozen, blood staining your legs, your stomach, your hands. you hadn’t even realized you were crying until takuya’s hand cupped your shoulder. “he’s gonna be fine. it’s not his first time.”
your head snapped toward him, anger flashing through your tears. “what the fuck is that supposed to mean? like that makes it okay?”
he sighed. “you married a yakuza boss, sweetheart. this... this is the life.”
they carried yuta out on a stretcher, still conscious, his eyes locked on you until the car doors slammed shut.
you ran to your room, changed into the nearest jeans and a sweatshirt, your skin sticky, heart pounding, nerves frayed. you were supposed to be used to this. you weren’t. you never would be.
but you’d made a choice. and for better or worse, this was your world now.
“you’re not coming with us,” takuya said firmly, standing between you and the door like a wall. “we don’t know if it’s safe. the ones who did this could still be out there.”
you clenched your jaw. “i don’t care.”
he sighed, exasperated. “you should. if something happens to you, he’ll lose his fucking mind. he’s already half-dead—don’t give him another reason to bleed out.”
just then, another man stepped inside the house, tall, broad-shouldered, wearing a black coat soaked at the hem. his eyes flicked briefly to you—blood still crusted on your arms—before turning to takuya.
“send a team,” the man said coldly. “find the ones responsible. they laid hands on the boss—i want heads rolling before sunrise.”
your heart skipped. the temperature in the room dropped several degrees. these men didn’t play. and neither did you.
takuya stepped aside, distracted by his phone. in that split second, you slipped past him and out the door.
your legs carried you before your fear could stop you. you flagged the first car outside and ordered the driver to take you to the hospital. he hesitated at first, but the blood on your body, the tremble in your voice, and the fire in your eyes convinced him otherwise.
the ride felt endless. your thoughts spiraled. images of yuta, pale and breathless, leaning on you like he had nothing left to give. the way his blood soaked your robe. his whisper: you look like a damn goddess. you pressed your hand to your chest, trying to steady your breathing, but it only made you more aware of the ache blooming inside.
the hospital was surrounded—unmarked cars parked along the curb, men in black stationed near the entrance like statues. you walked past them, eyes forward, not daring to look weak. no one stopped you. maybe they recognized you. maybe they just knew better.
when you reached the emergency wing, takuya was already there. he turned sharply when he saw you, brows drawn tight.
“you don’t fucking listen.”
“and you don’t get to keep me away from him,” you snapped. “i’m his wife, remember?”
he hesitated.
“where is he?” you demanded.
after a long pause, he pointed down the hall.
room 304.
you stepped in quietly. the lights were dim, the room cold and too clean. yuta lay in the bed, shirtless, wrapped in gauze, an IV attached to his arm. bruises spread like ink under his skin, and the bandage around his abdomen was already faintly stained.
he looked up when he heard the door click. his lashes fluttered, expression softening as he saw you.
“you’re here.”
“of course i’m here,” you said, voice cracking. “i wasn’t going to let you go through this alone.”
his head rolled slightly on the pillow. “told you not to come.”
you approached slowly, sitting at the edge of the bed. your fingers brushed his, and his hand immediately gripped yours, tight, desperate.
“they’re looking for them,” you whispered. “the ones who did this.”
he hummed. “i figured.”
you stared at him, really stared. even beaten and bruised, he was still beautiful. painfully so. his lips were cracked, his hair damp with sweat, and yet when he looked at you like that—like you were the only light in the room—something shifted in your chest.
“you could’ve died,” you said, barely above a whisper.
“i didn’t.”
“you’re not invincible, yuta.”
his thumb traced your knuckle, slow and deliberate. “i’ve survived worse.”
“doesn’t mean i want to watch you do it again.”
he blinked slowly. “are you worried about me?”
you looked away, ashamed by how quickly your throat closed up. “of course i fucking am.”
a silence settled between you, charged and heavy. then, softly, he tugged your hand.
“come here.”
you hesitated, then shifted closer until you sat beside his torso. his free arm moved, gently pulling you down, guiding your head to his shoulder. you melted into him, careful of the bandages, heart thudding wildly in your chest.
“you smell like blood,” he murmured against your temple.
“your blood.”
he exhaled, a sound between a laugh and a groan. “you shouldn’t have come.”
“shut up,” you whispered. “i couldn’t stay away.”
his hand slid up your back, slow and warm, fingers curling lightly at the nape of your neck. it wasn’t sexual—not yet—but it was intimate in a way that made your skin burn.
“you’re shaking,” he said, voice low.
“i’m not,” you lied.
he tilted his head slightly, enough to catch your eyes. “you were scared.”
you didn’t deny it.
then, so softly you almost missed it, he said, “i’m sorry.”
it knocked the breath out of you. not just because it was rare, but because it sounded real. raw. like he meant it.
you buried your face in his neck, breathing in the scent of saline and blood and yuta. “just... don’t make me lose you.”
his fingers tightened against your spine. “you won’t.”
and for a long moment, neither of you spoke. you just lay there—his body battered, yours tense, your heartbeats syncing in the quiet. his touch grew bolder, fingertips tracing the line of your waist where the sweatshirt had ridden up. not enough to be indecent, just enough to remind you that you were both alive, still tethered to this moment.
his lips brushed your forehead.
“thank you,” he whispered. “for disobeying.”
the days passed slowly, quietly, like smoke curling in still air. yuta remained in the hospital, recovering from the attack—each morning his color improved, each night you still woke up drenched in cold sweat, the memory of his blood staining your hands refusing to leave you.
you visited him every day, sometimes for hours, sometimes just to bring him something sweet from the bakery he liked. he hated the hospital food. tastes like regret, he’d mumbled once, wincing at the scrambled eggs.
you would laugh. he liked hearing your laugh. said it sounded like it didn’t belong in a world like his. too soft. too clean.
on the third morning, you received a call from hitoshi.
“i know it’s sudden,” he said, voice crackling with low urgency, “but they need you for the ad. the set’s already built. we’re behind schedule.”
you hesitated, looking over your shoulder at the clock. 8:42 a.m. visiting hours started at nine.
“it’s the commercial,” he added, softer this time. “the one with the energy drink. the ‘neon burn’ campaign.”
you exhaled, one hand gripping the edge of the kitchen counter. “i’ll be there.”
the shoot was loud, hectic, and full of neon lighting. they’d dressed you in a vibrant 80s-inspired athletic bodysuit—electric purple, turquoise, and hot pink, with high-cut sides. mesh leggings hugged your thighs, and scrunched leg warmers clung to your ankles. your hair was teased and pinned high, lips painted with a glossy coral shade, eyes framed by metallic blue shadow.
it was absurd.
and yet you killed it.
even with your heart split in two, you danced, posed, ran down the fake gym set and delivered your lines with energy that felt impossible to fake. the crew clapped. the director smiled. hitoshi looked almost proud.
but you heard them. behind the camera, behind the mirrors.
isn’t that the girl who married a nakamoto?
she’s still working? i thought she’d go into hiding after that shooting...
you didn’t flinch. not once. your back stayed straight, chin tilted, eyes cold and far away. you’d learned that from yuta—how to carry chaos like it was perfume on your skin.
when the shoot wrapped, you slid into hitoshi’s car, pulling off your earrings and tossing them into your bag.
“take me to the hospital,” you said quietly.
he didn’t argue, but he didn’t hide the concern in his tone either.
“you keep walking into fire,” he muttered, one hand on the wheel. “one of these days, you’ll get burned.”
you turned to look out the window, slipping on your sunglasses. “then i guess i’ll burn.”
by the time you arrived at the hospital, the sun had reached its peak. you wore a soft beige set—trousers that hugged your hips, a cropped blazer, and low nude heels. your makeup was subtle, elegant, and your dark glasses concealed the weariness in your eyes.
no one stopped you. they knew you by now.
room 304.
you entered without knocking.
yuta was sitting up in bed, finishing the last bite of toast. he wore a plain black shirt, one of the ones you brought from home, sleeves pushed up to his forearms, bandages still visible underneath. he looked better. less pale. a little annoyed.
“what’s with the shades?” he asked, swallowing.
you took them off and placed them on the windowsill. “blinding lights. needed protection.”
he eyed you, amused. “you look like you walked out of a magazine.”
you shrugged. “it was the commercial shoot. energy drink. eighties gymcore fantasy.”
“so you wore... what, a fluorescent leotard?”
“and leg warmers. don’t forget the leg warmers.”
he smirked. “should’ve been there.”
you smiled faintly, then crossed the room, pulling the chair closer to his bed. he watched you in silence, a hand resting loosely on his stomach.
“you okay?” you asked softly.
“better,” he said. “doc says maybe two more days.”
you nodded, fingers curling slightly over your knees.
“you really went to work in the middle of all this?” he asked, voice low.
“i didn’t want to,” you admitted. “but i needed to remember i still exist outside of this. outside of... bleeding walls and bodyguards and hospital beds.”
he looked at you, really looked. something in his eyes flickered—guilt, maybe. or admiration.
“i heard the crew talking,” you continued. “they think i’m crazy. marrying into this family. being seen with your name wrapped around my finger.”
“they’re not wrong,” he muttered.
you reached into your purse, pulling out a folded napkin. “i brought you something.”
he raised an eyebrow.
you handed him a pastry, soft and still warm. almond filling. his favorite.
“see?” you said, a little teasing. “not a complete mistake.”
he chuckled, biting into it. his shoulders relaxed. for a moment, he looked like any other man—wounded but human, soft around the edges.
“i missed this,” he said suddenly, voice quieter. “us. when it’s... normal.”
“this isn’t normal,” you whispered, eyes flicking to the IV, to the faint red stains on the gauze at his waist.
“no,” he agreed. “but it’s ours.”
you felt something catch in your chest.
“you scared me, yuta,” you said. “that night. i thought—i thought you were going to die in my arms.”
he swallowed. “i know.”
you reached for his hand. he let you.
“and it made me realize... it’s not just about the blood. or the danger. it’s you. it’s always been you.”
he stared at you for a long time, as if trying to memorize your face in this moment—sunlight casting gold along your cheekbones, shadows pooling at your collarbone.
“you were shaking,” he whispered, brushing his thumb over your knuckles. “you wrapped your robe around me like it was the only thing holding me together.”
“it was.”
he leaned forward, slow, careful. his face inches from yours.
“i’ve had men take bullets for me. i’ve had people beg to die in my name. but no one’s ever looked at me the way you did that night.”
you exhaled shakily, heart hammering.
“how did i look at you?” you asked.
“like i was worth saving.”
you swallowed hard.
his fingers slid under your chin, tilting your face toward him. you saw the softness in his gaze war with the fire in his touch, that unspoken hunger blooming between you like a bruise. his lips brushed yours—not quite a kiss, not yet—but the weight of it stole the air from your lungs.
“i’m not letting you go,” he whispered. “not now. not after that.”
you didn’t reply.
you didn’t need to.
you just leaned in, lips brushing his again, as if sealing a quiet, dangerous promise.
he came home just as the cicadas began their evening song, the sky burning orange behind the high walls of the estate.
the front gates creaked open, and the commands were already lined up along the stone path, kneeling, backs straight, heads bowed in perfect silence.
the black car door opened. yuta stepped out slowly, his movements still deliberate, recovering. he wore a dark yukata, fabric loose at the collar, bandages still hidden beneath the folds. the sound of his geta against the stone echoed like a heartbeat.
“welcome home, young master,” they murmured in unison.
one of the higher officers stepped forward. “the men who orchestrated the attack have been dealt with. the one responsible… was eliminated last night.”
yuta said nothing at first. his eyes closed, head dipping just slightly, as if acknowledging not just the words but the weight of everything they carried.
you watched from the genkan, leaning lightly against the doorframe, arms crossed. your orange summer dress caught the dying light, soft fabric clinging to the curve of your hips, fluttering just below your knees. your hair was down, loose and warm like the air, and you felt his gaze linger on you even through his exhaustion.
you didn’t say anything. neither did he.
you didn’t have to.
he passed by you slowly, the smell of sandalwood and blood and quiet victory still clinging to him.
the house returned to stillness once he disappeared down the hall toward his room.
later, you stood barefoot in the kitchen, elbows propped on the counter, chatting aimlessly with the chef. he was old, bored, fond of telling stories that made no sense and pretending to hate you even though you knew he liked your company.
“you’re hovering again,” he muttered, chopping scallions. “what, worried i’ll poison him?”
“i just want it done right.”
“it is done right.”
“then let me take it.”
“you don’t need to—”
“he’s my husband,” you said sharply, fingers curling around the edge of the counter. “i’ll take it.”
he blinked at you, then snorted. “possessive little thing.”
“i’m just not decorative,” you said, grabbing the tray.
on the wooden surface, you laid everything carefully: a bowl of miso soup, grilled fish, pickled vegetables, and a small porcelain cup of green tea. nothing too heavy—he still hadn’t regained all his strength. you added a folded cloth napkin and a pair of dark chopsticks.
the corridor was quiet when you made your way toward his room. the sliding door stood closed, warm light flickering through the paper panels. a couple of his men were stationed outside, standing stiff as statues. they glanced at you as you knelt gently before the door.
“yuta” you said softly. “i’m coming in.”
their eyes widened slightly—you hadn’t waited for permission.
inside, yuta sat reclined on his futon, his yukata slightly loosened, revealing the smooth, pale line of his collarbone. his head rested on his hand, elbow propped on a cushion. he was absently tossing a temari ball into the air and catching it with lazy precision, the silk threads glinting in the warm lamplight.
when you entered, he caught the ball midair and raised a brow.
“is this what i get for nearly dying?” he said, voice rough but amused. “a pretty wife and a home-cooked meal?”
you stood, holding the tray. “don’t get used to it.”
“but i like this version of you.”
“the barefoot maid version?”
“the worried wife version.”
you walked over and set the tray in front of him. “you’ll be serving yourself the moment you can stand without wobbling.”
he chuckled low in his chest. “you’re all thorns tonight.”
you sat beside him on the tatami, tucking your legs under your body. he reached for the bowl of soup, pausing to inhale the scent.
“this smells like my mother’s,” he murmured.
you looked over. “really?”
“mm. not exact. hers was saltier. but close enough that it stings.”
your voice softened. “was she strict?”
he took a sip of tea before answering. “no. not with me. she was tired by the time i came along. my sister got most of her anger. i got the leftovers.”
“you don’t talk about them much,” you said, careful not to pry.
he rested the cup on the tray. “there’s not much to say. my parents are gone. my sister left years ago. changed her name. ran away from the family.”
“where did she go?”
“fukushima, maybe. i’m not sure anymore. she hasn’t contacted me since…” he paused. “six years.”
you went quiet. the weight of that silence filled the room, not heavy—but sharp, like the moment before a storm.
“sorry,” you said. “i didn’t mean to—”
“it doesn’t matter,” he interrupted, glancing at you. “i don’t need her.”
he picked up a piece of fish, chewing slowly before he added, “i have you now.”
you looked at him. his voice wasn’t teasing. there was no smirk, no game behind his words. just truth.
you smiled, faint but genuine. “we’re not really a family though, are we?”
he didn’t flinch.
“maybe not yet,” he said. “but marriages evolve. even the fake ones.”
you scoffed lightly, looking away. “you really think this can become something real?”
he shrugged, finishing his tea. “i’ve seen stranger things.”
you let the quiet settle between you again. somewhere outside, a wind chime jingled in the warm breeze.
you stood, brushing your dress down over your thighs. “i’ll let you rest.”
“you could stay.”
you looked over your shoulder.
he wasn’t smiling now.
just watching you, the temari ball still between his fingers.
“stay,” he repeated, softer. “we don’t have to talk. just sit.”
you hesitated, then walked back and sat near his futon, close enough that his hand brushed against the hem of your dress.
he didn’t move it.
neither did you.
you stayed like that until the tea cooled, until his breath evened out into sleep, until you felt the strange ache of something tender begin to bloom—soft, patient, dangerous.
you didn’t dare give it a name.
not yet.
#nct#nct 127#nakamoto yuta#yuta#yuta fluff#yuta nct#yuta smut#yuta nakamoto#yuta x reader#nct u#yuta nct 127#nct fanfic#nct 127 fluff#nct 127 imagines#nct 127 smut#nct angst#nct fanfiction#nct fic#nct fluff#nct hard hours#nct scenarios#nct smut#nct x reader#nctzen#nct scenario#nct reactions#nct japan#nct yakuza#yuta yakuza#yuta mmm
717 notes
·
View notes
Text
LOCK AND KEY ♡
pairing: yakuza!ryomen sukuna x fem!reader x yakuza!satoru gojo
summary: you finally have a chance at a big break in your career, a story that would take you from a measly crime reporter to a real journalist. the only catch is it's about the two most dangerous men in the city. when they find out about it, surely nothing will go wrong...
cw: nsfw (18+), smut, non/dubcon, kidnapping (sort of), threesome, p in v, blowjobs, facefucking, biting, spitting, praise/degradation, mentions of violence + blood + murder + typical crime stuff
a/n: this is a belated birthday gift for my bestie @kaitkatme who i love so very much. i hope you like it <3 also thank you to @explorevenus @nexysworld and @fearcvlt for beta reading!! as always reblogs and comments are appreciated.
Your eyes fluttered open to stare at the ground below you. They found carpet you didn’t recognize. The spot directly beneath your face was soaked a darker shade by a pool of your blood. You could feel the source — a steady stream of crimson leaking from your nose. A dull ache throbbed through your skull as you tried to recall what led you to this point. Where were you? And why were you waking up here?
Lifting your head, you scanned the rest of your surroundings. Whoever was keeping you put you in a dark room doused in red lighting. Windows speckled the walls parallel to you while a large grand door took up the one opposite. Every surface appeared ominous, drenched in shadows. Obsidian carpet dusted the floor. You were thankful for that aspect since you’d been positioned on your knees. That foamy layer was the only thing sparing your joints from soreness right now.
Furniture was sparse throughout this place. A large sectional couch with thick seats sat in one corner while what looked to be a small kitchenette took up another. It seemed like a guest house; though, you didn’t see any makings of a bedroom. Perhaps it was located in the alcove you couldn’t see to your left.
Near the entrance stood a mirror. Through its reflective pane you were able to see your situation and the position of your limbs despite the stiffness in your neck.
You were bound at the wrists with restraints that tied to your ankles. They connected back to the wall behind you as well. That was how you managed to stay upright even while unconscious. Thankfully, all of your clothes had been kept on. Despite the bruising and blood on your face, you couldn’t see or feel any signs of other injuries.
Still, these factors didn’t answer any questions.
Your memories were returning to you, slowly and one at a time, but building a bigger picture nonetheless. This morning you’d woken up at the same time you always did. You went through the usual steps of your routine before walking to work. A man had catcalled you on your way. When you’d told him to fuck off, he called you a ‘stupid stuck-up bitch’ in return. You remembered fishing your phone out, jotting down a sentence in your notes app about doing a story on street harassment at some point in the future.
Earlier in the day, gray clouds had masked the sky as water drizzled down like half-hearted tears. When you arrived at the dreary office complex that constituted your workplace, you strolled right into the elevator and stood silently. Two men entered after you, crowding your smaller frame towards the back. They spoke as if you weren’t even there and carried on their conversation about potential solutions to the problem that was their wives not putting out enough since having babies number two and three.
Another note. A potential investigative report into marital rape.
When the doors in front of you had finally parted, you squeezed between the two sets of broad shoulders to freedom. You made your way through the array of desks ahead and found your own towards the back corner of the room. Right away, you slipped your phone into the drawer before booting up the computer. Those other stories could wait. The one you were working on today blew both out of the water.
You had clicked on the little folder in the top right corner of the screen. The one with no label. A slew of documents popped up across your screen. Faked financial forms, criminal records, suppressed victim statements, old news clippings. And your itinerary with one last interview lined up for tonight at 8 pm.
The final nail in the coffins that you built for Satoru Gojo and Ryomen Sukuna.
It would be the last piece of evidence you needed on the two leaders of the worst crime families in this city. An exclusive account with a former member of the Gojo Clan who worked closely with Sukuna’s circle on their shared endeavors and was now turning on them both as he fled for his life? This would make your career.
No longer would this paper have you reporting on the lower rungs of the crime beat. With all the work you’d done for this, your editor would be forced to acknowledge your talent and dedication. You’d be given good stories that would help innocent people and make actual change. You wouldn’t have to interview burnt out cops or clueless onlookers about a car accident. With Satoru Gojo and Ryomen Sukuna’s collective downfall as a mark on your resume, you would do so much more.
Finally, you would be a real journalist.
The rest of the day had been pretty mundane if you remembered correctly. You’d spent most of your hours writing the beginning of your article and then prepping for the interview later.
The interview…
You’d been on your way to that when the memories stopped. The sky was already dark when you left the building. Golden streetlights glowed every twenty feet or so along your path. You remembered running your questions through your head as you walked, preparing for the possibility that you’d have to talk this guy back into sharing if he started getting cold feet.
Someone had called out to you though. It startled you. That you remembered. You didn’t see anyone else on the street, but that deep tone hailed you all the same. He hadn’t said your name. It’d just been something vague like lady or miss. Clearly not anyone who knew you.
But you looked in that direction all the same. Your eyes met a shadowy figure before pain radiated through your entire face.
Then everything went dark.
The most obvious conclusion to you now was that this had something to do with your scheduled interview. But you figured if that were the case, your body would already be floating through some river by now. Such was the fate of those who came too close to toppling the house of cards.
Something similar happened to the last guy who tried to expose the Yakuza syndicates. It was a few years ago, but you didn’t forget. How could you? He’d sat at the desk closest to your left. You could still remember his pudgy face and thick glasses.
Even worse, you could still remember the photos of him strung up in that slaughter house.
Well… at least you weren’t strung up yet. Bound and bruised maybe, but that didn’t mean certain death. After all, this was a pretty nice room to keep someone in for the sole purpose of execution.
The thoughts swirling through your head soon came to an end as you heard muffled voices outside the room. They started out barely noticeable but grew louder as seconds ticked on. You had just enough time to mentally brace yourself before that large door opened.
Two men entered the room. Your eyelids were still a bit heavy, but you didn’t need 20/20 vision to recognize them.
Standing next to each other, the pair looked like polar opposites. Both were muscular, but one was lean and the other bulky. Both wore designer t-shirts, but the lean one sported black while the bulky one chose white. Both of them looked at you like an apex predator, but the one in black with piercing blue eyes and the other in white with smoldering red.
Satoru Gojo & Ryomen Sukuna.
Your heart stopped beating in your chest. As if lifted by mere survival instinct, your eyes no longer gave you trouble. You could see in clear view as the two men approached you. An unnerving smile claimed Satoru’s face. The arrogance was there on Sukuna as well, just a much more muted version of it.
“Good. She’s awake now,” you heard Sukuna’s deep voice rumble. “She’s been passed out for a few hours.”
“I bet. Poor thing’s probably tired. Looks like your guys roughed her up a bit,” Satoru said, his lips turning into an exaggerated frown.
Your eyes flitted between the two of them. They didn’t have any weapons that you could see. Maybe you’d be spared for a little while longer.
“What… what’s going on?” you asked, struck by how raspy your own voice sounded.
The two of them looked at you, taking in your haggard appearance along with the will to survive you still possessed.
Satoru grinned impossibly wider.
“Awww, that’s how you know she’s a good little reporter. Already asking questions,” he teased.
His hand stretched out towards you as if he wanted to pat you on the head like you were a prized pup. Instead, you wrenched away like a wounded animal. You tried to escape his touch with such force that you nearly toppled over. He simply laughed at your close call, but another strong grip on your shoulder spared you from faceplanting.
Nausea rolled through you at the sudden touch. Never in your life had you wanted to crawl out of your own skin so badly. Sukuna’s palm was warm but rough. Something someone might mistake for human if they didn’t know the kind of man it belonged to. You looked up at him through your lashes. Unlike Satoru, he didn’t wear a teasing smirk or hold any amusement in his eyes.
“Let go of me,” you whimpered. You hated how weak your voice sounded. It came out scared and desperate, which to be fair, you were both. You just didn’t want it to be so obvious. But something about Sukuna stripped you bare, shattered your usual methods of concealment.
“Quiet,” he said.
To your surprise, his fingers released your bicep, giving you a second of peace. But that was only so they could grab your jaw instead. The calloused tips dug into your cheeks. There was no pulling away now.
Satoru clicked his tongue. “You’re gonna learn real quick that you wanna be nice to me, sweetheart. I’m much more friendly than him.”
While held still, Satoru fished a white cloth from his pocket. He brought it to your face, wiping the tacky blood off your nose and lips before tossing it onto a nearby table.
Despite his minor kindness, you chose to ignore all that his statement implied. In your mind, both of them were equally horrible, and you didn’t want to get to know them well enough to discern which of the two was slightly less evil.
At work, you were forced to look at pictures of them constantly. Their cocky grins and intense stares filled the paper. You had to flip through page after page of stories about their scandalous escapades or legal dramas to get to your pieces at the back.
You loathed it.
Everyone in this city knew they were dirty. All of you knew that they made their money from the blood of others, that they stayed in power by shooting down any competition. But somehow everyone came to an agreement that you would all pretend they were just typical elite socialites. That their money came from their established bloodlines and that they kept it up through skillful investments.
You’d been so close to unraveling the lies. But it didn’t matter anymore. Not right now anyways. All you could do in this moment was survive. And to do that, you decided to focus on the more serious member of the duo. You figured he would give a better chance at getting out of here. Or at least a way of reaching a destination without so much drawn out anticipation.
“Where am I?” you asked.
Another brief moment of silence went by. Your question remained unanswered.
“Why are you keeping me here?” you tried.
“You really don’t know?” Sukuna said. The words sounded rough and scratchy, but his cadence was so smooth it sickened you. “You’re a clever girl. I’m sure you have some idea.”
You shook your head.
With your face held in place by Sukuna’s strong hand, Satoru reached out and actually managed to sweep his palm over your head. And not just once. He took advantage of your predicament and pet you several times, smiling at the grimace that overtook your features.
“Come on. Don’t insult us. We know you’re smarter than that,” he teased. “You’d have to be to find out all that you did.”
“How did you-” you started to ask. You’d been so careful. You secured every connection, terminated every unnecessary history of contact, kept all your information as private as possible. They couldn’t have traced you, so how did they know?
“It doesn’t matter how,” Satoru said.
“I was careful! I-”
“You were so careful, you didn’t think that it was possible we might have a few of your coworkers on our payrolls?” Sukuna interjected.
Fury, anguish, and humiliation rushed through you all at once because, no, you hadn’t considered that. You’d never entertained the idea that any of the people you worked with would sell you out. No part of you regarded any of them as paragons of journalism, but some optimistic shred of your psyche had refused to even contemplate that idea.
“That’s right, sweetheart,” Satoru said, taking clear enjoyment from your faith in the world being shattered.”Your boss couldn’t have been more willing to give you up. He let us know all about your little story a few weeks ago.”
That reveal stung even worse. The past few weeks, all the nights you stayed late, all the hours you spent poring over documents and trying to find people willing to talk, all for nothing. In fact, you wouldn’t be surprised if that interview you’d been heading to had been set up under the supervision of one of them.
You tried to stifle any further dismay, not wanting to give them any more satisfaction. You should’ve known asking how was futile. You had to change your angle, focus on the relevant information. They had discovered your intentions to go after them. Now you just had to look for a way to survive.
Internally, you tried to contemplate your current options. Really only two came to mind. Comply or deny. Neither sounded appealing, but you decided on the one you believed would speed things along.
“So what? Why am I even here? You killed my story already. There’s nothing else I can do,” you said. You fought with your vocal chords to keep your words even, to appear some kind of tough.
“Do you think we really believe you’ll just let this go?” Sukuna asked in return.
“We know you won’t accept a pay off. You’re way too honest for that. And a few vague threats won’t do the trick either,” Satoru said, squatting down to be eye level with you. “But-”
“Why haven’t you just killed me then?” you asked, cutting Satoru off. Your eyes stayed angled at Sukuna.
For the first time, your defiance seemingly got under his skin. It cracked the cocky exterior he’d so carefully crafted with each word he spoke. That sparkle in his eyes dulled a little bit.
Before you could really register it, his hand darted for your face again. He wormed his long fingers underneath the thickness of Sukuna’s palm, flexing off the other hand. With a small jerk, you were looking at him again.
“What’d I say about being nice?” he asked. The words weren’t overtly angry. Impatient, low and tense sounding, but not angry. Not yet.
You didn’t dignify the question with a verbal response. Without even breaking your harsh glare towards him, you spit. Your saliva flew across the small gap between your faces and struck his cheek. The clear glob landed right below his eye. You almost flinched at the contact, so certain a volatile reaction from him would follow. But it didn’t. Instead, that sparkle flickered again. Amusement glowed at the center of his irises once more.
With a quiet chuckle, he wiped your spit from his cheek. He then brought those same saliva-coated fingers to his mouth and popped them inside, cleaning them of your fluids.
Your face twisted into a grimace. You couldn’t recall seeing something more repulsive in your entire life. That made him laugh.
“You’re disgusting,” you said.
“And you’re so cute,” he teased, pulling you back in his direction.
On his other side, Sukuna tilted your chin upwards. He didn’t interject to help you, didn’t bother pulling Satoru back. He just watched as the other man leaned forward, brushing his nose along the shell of your ear before nipping at the lobe.
Your eyes squeezed shut, and you tried to pull away. Satoru’s tongue slid from between his lips to trace a path down your neck. He kissed along the thumping artery in your neck, his lips pressing against your skin in time with the strong pulse.
“We have other uses for you,” Sukuna answered your original question, his grip on your neck still firm. “You’re much more valuable to us alive than dead.”
Uses. The word sent a chill down your spine.
“I’d never do anything to help the two of you,” you said.
He chuckled, deep and raspy, not at all concerned with your protest. “That’s not your decision, little one.”
A rush of involuntary heat flooded your body following the term of endearment. You refused to acknowledge it. Your body was just confused by the objectively pleasant touches.
His hand slipped around to the back of your neck as he crouched to be level with you too. He gave the sensitive flesh there a squeeze. You had limited mobility with your limbs bound, but you still tried squirming away from Satoru’s wandering mouth.
Upon feeling you recoil, Sukuna’s hold tightened further, like an owner’s grasp on the scruff of their puppy’s neck.
“Just tell me what you want. You don’t have to torture me first,” you whimpered.
“Oh c’mon, princess. Does this really feel like torture?” Satoru cooed with a final kiss to your cheek. He pulled back to look into your eyes. Despite the softness in his voice, he still looked so fucking smug. You hated it.
“What do you want from me?” you tried again.
While you could put up a good fight, you found your resistance breaking down pretty quickly under the constant touching. Half of you trembled with visceral hatred, pure revulsion at the feeling of their skin on your body. But the other half, the one you wouldn’t admit to if you could help it, felt something closer to frustration welling up because they were teasing. They weren’t giving you any real satisfaction.
Everything was too much, and you just wanted away from them. The contradictory mix of emotions was making your head pound and your chest ache. You closed your eyes tight again, hoping that maybe if you believed it enough, this would turn out to be some sick nightmare, and you’d wake up alone in your own bed.
“All we need from you is your cooperation. Be a good girl and listen,” Sukuna said. He gave the nape of your neck another squeeze, his nails digging into the delicate skin.
Your eyes opened again, connecting with his red ones. They gleamed so bright it looked as though actual rubies had been embedded into his sockets.
At the same time, Satoru ducked in again to lay some more kisses upon your throat. His hands settled on your waist, smoothing up and down your soft curves. Every time they lowered, you could feel them pushing the line, testing how far they could delve beneath the hem of your shirt before you gave a severe reaction.
“You know this feels good,” Satoru murmured between kisses.
“No it doesn’t,” you said.
He chuckled at that, not letting up in the slightest. With a soft, disapproving click of his tongue, he tutted at you. “You’re lying. You can say you don’t like it all you want, but your body betrays you. Your skin is getting all warm, you’re squirming, and I bet�� if I were to feel right here, you’d be all nice and wet for me,” he whispered as his right set of fingers slid between your legs, pressing on the seam of your slacks.
You jolted in surprise. A small squeal bursted from your lips at the sudden pressure there. You tried clenching your legs shut without losing balance, but it didn’t matter. His lithe digits continued sliding back and forth unobstructed.
Against your will, you whimpered. You couldn’t help it. He was stroking you just right, and as much as you hated it, it felt fucking good. His fingertips coasted over your pulsing clit and massaged your entrance where you already knew, true to his inference, you were starting to drip.
Drawing your attention back to him, Sukuna’s other hand came up to cup your jaw. His thumb landed on the seam of your lips before nudging its way in.
“Try to bite, and we’ll both lose a finger,” he warned.
You didn’t even entertain the possibility that he could be bluffing. If you caused the slightest bit of pain to his thumb, you were certain he’d inflict ten times as much onto you. So you did nothing. You felt the warm thickness of it on your tongue, felt the calloused pad against your soft muscle.
He pulled it back and forth a bit, in and out, testing you. In all honesty, you didn’t find yourself wanting to bite. Rather, your lips closed around his thumb with more purpose, actively accepting the digit instead of loosely allowing it.
“There you go,” he praised. “You already know what to do.”
Nausea bubbled up in the back of your throat again, but it was short lived, overpowered by the muted bliss Satoru was stroking into you down below. You let your eyes droop closed and even laved your tongue on his digit.
It was slowly setting in that you weren’t going to get out of this. You figured the next best thing would probably be playing nice until another opportunity for escape arose.
Seconds later, you felt warm breath puffing against the side of your throat unoccupied by Satoru’s mouth. Little chills broke out over your skin. His other hand fell from the back of your neck, down your spine to the small of your back. He pulled you a little closer to the both of them. As close as he could while you were still restrained.
“You don’t have to admit you like it, little one. Just stop fighting. Let it happen.”
With that, he moved in on your neck too. He was rougher than Satoru. His teeth scraped over your sensitive flesh before his mouth latched onto a specific patch of skin. He bit it. Not just a little tantalizing nip. An actual bite. You gasped, tilting your head back and inadvertently giving them more access.
The bite on your neck wasn’t hard enough to draw blood, but it was sure to leave a mark. He started with just that one before continuing with a series of more down towards your shoulder.
Despite this, Satoru remained relatively gentle. He worked in the opposite direction, heading up towards your lips. His eyes rose to be level with yours. That same cocky attitude glimmered within.
“Still think I’m disgusting?” he asked.
“Repulsive even,” you replied.
“Let’s see if I can get you to think of some other big words to describe me,” he said, ducking in to connect his mouth with yours.
At first, your body tensed. You stiffened up under his touch. But in a matter of moments, you slowly began to kiss back. Your lips tentatively mimicked his movements before you found yourself settling into a rhythm. He was still vile, but his kisses maybe weren’t so bad…
With Satoru occupying most of your attention, you didn’t notice Sukuna’s hands falling away or his mouth receding from your marked-up neck. Your eyes were shut while making out, so you also didn’t see him stand up. You didn’t catch him undoing his fly and dropping his pants either.
The first indication of his changed position you got was the fat leaky tip of his cock nudging your cheek.
Reluctantly, you disconnected from Satoru’s mouth, turning your head to eye the interruption. As it came into your view, you had to make a conscious effort not to let your brows raise to the ceiling. In all your life, you’d never seen a guy so big. Not only was his shaft long, but it was so fucking thick. Your mind wasn’t even concerned with who it belonged to right now. You could only watch in awe as his fist slid up and down, stroking it with a tight grip.
Satoru didn’t seem as phased as you. He grabbed the other man’s cock without hesitation, eliciting a sharp hiss from him.
You watched as he gave it a couple strokes of his own while rising to his feet. It was only a few before Sukuna pried his hand away with a strong grip on his wrist.
“Watch it,” he warned, similar to the tone he used with you.
“Cool it, big guy. You’re just as bad as her. Acting like you don’t like something that obviously feels good,” he teased.
You were sure if anyone else had said that, they wouldn’t get the chance to speak like that again. But Sukuna only scowled at him before reaching for your head. He pulled you in closer, looking down at your wide eyes as his dick slid across the side of your face.
He rubbed it across one of your cheeks, then the other. His eyes took in every little reaction you had. The small crinkles of discomfort, the shuddery breaths of desire. He took his time, toying and teasing before he actually brought it before your lips, so close that a few beads of precum smeared on your bottom lip.
“Wha- what do you want me to do?” you said.
It wasn’t that you didn’t know. It was that you didn’t think you could.
For the first time, he laughed. And it wasn’t like Satoru’s. Nothing about the sound was lighthearted or fun. It was a deep, sadistic rumble. A sound that was the final many heard before they met their end.
“What does it look like I want you to do? Open that pretty mouth and suck it,” he said. The hand on the back of your head moved you in closer, slipping the tip just past your lips. “Same rules as before: you try biting, and I’ll make the slaughterhouse seem like a fantasy.”
You hadn’t planned on resisting anyways, but after hearing that, all the fight seeped out of your body. At first, you didn’t put much effort in either. You just kind of sat there on your haunches, letting him do as he pleased.
He pushed his hips forward. His cock slid into your mouth inch by inch. It was only a second or two before you felt his head starting to nudge the back of your throat. The urge to gag pricked at you, but you tried your hardest to suppress it.
You squeezed your eyes shut while keeping your jaw loose and your fists clenched. He rocked in and out of the warm embrace your throat provided.
Even with your eyes closed, you still sensed Satoru’s presence. His spindly fingers caressed the top of your head and trailed along your temple. A touch probably intended to be soothing, but one that came across to you as teasing.
Following a few more shallow thrusts, you felt a tug at the back of your head. It was too jerky to be Satoru. Your eyes opened to find those same red eyes staring down at you again, a lecherous grin spread across Sukuna’s mouth.
“Trying to make me do all the work?” he said. “You’re still as a corpse down there. If I wanted to fuck one of those, I would’ve killed you.”
You tried mumbling out a sorry, but around the dick in your mouth, the word was incoherent. He didn’t need to give further direction. You began lightly bobbing your head. The movements started off tentative, as if you were still figuring out how to move at all, but slowly, you found your rhythm.
Your eyes closed again, but this time not as tight. Like his thumb before, his cock served as a distraction. You didn’t have to think right now. Didn’t have to worry about how you would get out of this. Didn’t have to ruminate over how you would day get revenge. All you had to do was work on taking his dick farther and farther down your throat with each push of your head.
“Atta girl…” he mumbled from above.
A slow exhale blew from your nostrils. His relaxed tone eased your nerves as well. The pace at which you sucked became more languid. Your head swooped closer to his pelvis more fluidly. Saliva oozed from your mouth, thoroughly coating his length and your chin.
In the midst of losing yourself to the task at hand, a whisper broke through your bubble.
“Gonna untie you now, princess, so we can both play with you.” Satoru’s breath fanned against your ear as he spoke. “You better behave. I won’t mind chasing you down, but I don’t think it’ll be as fun for you,” he said as his fingers came around back to free your arms from their bindings.
The ties fell loose and dropped to the floor. Instantly, you brought your wrists to your chests, massaging the skin that felt raw from the rough material of the restraints. You swiveled them to get the blood flowing normal again all while still flicking your tongue against the ridge of Sukuna’s tip.
You heard him choke out a groan before pulling you off, a ragged breath spilling from his lungs. At the same time, you sucked air in. You took in all that you could while your airway wasn’t obstructed.
“Fuck… that’s a good girl,” he praised. You again ignored the heat that flashed through your lower abdomen.
Your eyes opened again, your lids feeling a little weighted this time around. They both came into your view. Sukuna’s cock hung between you and him, shining with your saliva and dripping pearly precum from the head. On the other side, Satoru also had his dick out now. He stroked it in your direction. It was also impressive in size, long and thick enough to make your mouth water, but after seeing the monster between Sukuna’s thighs, you didn’t feel apprehensive.
“Cute… she already looks a little cockdrunk, and she’s only had you,” he said.
Less patient than his counterpart, Satoru yanked your head closer and sheathed himself entirely inside your mouth in one go. You actually gagged this time around, globs of your spit leaking from your mouth as your eyes watered. Your hands flew up to his thighs in an attempt to brace yourself, but he kept you as close as possible, your nose nestled against the swath of coarse white hair.
You could hear them both laugh a bit and say something back and forth to one another, though specifics evaded your ears. Sweet humiliation floods your veins at the sounds. Satoru keeps you in place, not moving while throbbing in your mouth.
Although Sukuna had explicitly said no biting, he never said anything about your nails. You dug them into the meat of Satoru’s thighs as hard as you could, until the pale skin turned pink with little crescent markings.
Instead of hissing in pain and ripping you off of him, Satoru moaned. His hips bucked forward, lodging his shaft so deep in your throat you actually thought you were at risk of choking and dying. Your vision faded and noises grew distant.
Just as you thought you were about to lose consciousness, he tugged you backwards. Not all the way off his dick, far enough that you were still drooling on the tip as oxygen came back to you. The clear fluid oozed from between your lips like a leaky faucet.
“There we go. That’s better,” he hummed before easing your mouth on him again.
You took some initiative, hoping that might spare you from another close call with blacking out. Your tongue slithered over his veins as you’d done for Sukuna. The other man in question who was reaching out to stroke your head.
“Don’t forget about me,” he teased, nudging his hips at you a bit.
Your hand came up without thinking. You wrapped your fingers around his thicker shaft and began stroking it at a rhythm a bit slower than the one your mouth moved at. It seemed to satisfy him. He didn’t say anything else, nor did he make a move to handle you.
Satoru did however.
Your mouth’s smooth pace only staved off his enthusiasm for so long. Before you knew it, each of those large hands came to rest on either side of your head. They held you in place, held you still so he could take over the motions.
He wasn’t too rough at first, gentle as someone could be while fucking your face. His thrusts remained shallow and even. You kept your focus on twisting your hand around Sukuna’s length. You couldn’t see what you were actually doing, but as large as he was, there wasn’t really a chance of losing him.
As the pleasure started to build for Satoru, he got a little faster, a tad overeager. He wasn’t ramming his dick down your throat, but he was starting to move faster. You could barely keep up with it. It was intoxicating in a way; left you feeling lightheaded and spun out of order.
We have other uses for you. Sukuna’s earlier statement echoed through your mind again. They definitely were using you. Satoru rutted against your mouth as though it was a toy crafted just for him, and Sukuna watched the skilled swivel of your fingers like it would be eternal.
You lost track of time down on your knees.
You weren’t quite sure how long you’d been down there by the time Satoru was stepping back and letting his cock drop from between your lips. Not that it mattered. It wasn’t like you were so eager to see what else they had in store for you.
Your eyes cracked open again. You hadn’t realized they’d even shut. The first thing in your line of sight was Satoru’s shaft, still hard and flushed and soaked with your saliva. From there, your pupils rose, gazing upon the two grins above.
Satoru reached out to pet your head, and this time you didn’t pull away in the slightest. Instead, your head leaned into the tender touch, nuzzled at the palm providing you a sliver of comfort.
“That’s it. You’re coming around,” he cooed. “We just have to break you in a little.”
His voice actually sounded kind of nice when it wasn’t polluted by that arrogant lilt. It hit your ears all smooth and soft, like a steady stream of champagne poured into a glass.
Almost a polar opposite, Sukuna spoke from beside him.
“Get her up. Move over there,” he said, tilting his head in the direction of the couches.
“You got it,” Satoru said in a sing-song tone.
He gave your head one more caress before ducking around back to untie your ankles. The restraints came apart quickly under his nimble fingers. After they slipped off, you felt the same relief flood your feet that you’d felt earlier in your hands.
He scooped you up off the ground, cradling you in his arms like a bride. Despite being leaner than Sukuna, he didn’t lack any strength. He moved with the same fluidity that he’d entered the room with.
Under normal circumstances, you would have fought him every step of the way. Each step would have seen you kicking and squirming, trying to get him to drop you just so you could scramble to freedom. But in all honesty, you were in no condition to scramble. Being on your knees so long had left them feeling like jello. You doubted you could successfully make the short trip to the couch let alone bolt through an unfamiliar house in an unfamiliar area.
Upon reaching the luxurious seats, Satoru sat down and put you in his lap, another move you would have protested if you didn’t feel so off balance right now. He held you to his chest, stroking down your neck and onto your shoulders. Sukuna sat one cushion over from the two of you.
Without saying anything, he took your legs into his lap. You just watched, unsure of his intentions. But all that came of the move was the soothing feeling of his thick fingers massaging your calves one at a time.
All you could do was blink. You weren’t sure what you’d been expecting, but that wasn’t it. His digits dug into your muscle with obvious strength, but it wasn’t at all painful. If anything it felt nice, like an aid to your circulation after being bound for hours on end. You just couldn’t comprehend why he would want to do it.
Breaking you from your confusion, Satoru whispered in your ear, “Let’s get you out of this dirty thing.”
At first, you didn’t know what he meant. However, upon looking down, you realized the front of your shirt had become stained with both blood and saliva. It was in rough shape, much worse condition than when you’d put it on this morning for work.
You didn’t really try to stop him from pulling it off your body. It would be pointless. Instead, you remained motionless as he slid each of your arms from the sleeves and guided it off your torso. The fabric’s absence sent a small shiver through you.
He brought the shirt up, using it as a makeshift cloth to cleanse your face of any remaining spit from your jaw.
“So pretty even when you’re all messy,” he praised quietly, dropping the garment to the floor beside the couch.
You assumed your bra would be the next thing to go, but Satoru’s fingers targeted the button on your slacks instead. He popped the silver out of place and slid the zipper down before shimmying you out of them. Again, with your current lack of strength in your legs, the process went easy, like removing clothes from a doll.
“You’re being so good right now. Keep it up, and you’re really gonna like it here,” Sukuna said while continuing his slow massage on your legs.
For a split second, that sentence triggered your journalistic instincts that you thought Satoru’s cock had knocked out of your head. You’re gonna like it here. So they were planning to keep you around. This wouldn’t be a one thing. They weren’t sending you out with a bang. It was as Satoru had said. They were breaking you in.
You didn’t really understand why. The trouble of keeping you prisoner didn’t seem worth the spoils they gained from it. At least in your mind.
Reading the confusion written all over your face, Sukuna’s palms slid up to your thighs. He tugged you down a little bit. You shifted from Satoru’s lap to the cool material of the couch, leaving only your head on his thigh.
The large hands spread your legs apart. Another shudder coursed through your body. You felt completely vulnerable in this position, like a small puppy caught between two wolves, your soft belly left exposed for their sharp claws and teeth.
Though nothing so ghastly happened. Sukuna’s fingertips continued to ghost over your inner thighs and hips, the touch feather-light.
“You have something to say?” he said.
But you shook your head.
“You do,” he continued. “Come on. I won’t bite. Not again anyway.”
“I just… so you’re really not gonna kill me?” you said, your voice wary.
“We already told you we weren’t,” Satoru chided from above, his hand stroking your cheek.
“But why? What’s the point? Why would you keep a loose end?” you asked. You knew you should probably shut up. Why argue against your own survival? But the innate curiosity inside of you craved an answer.
“You won’t be a loose end,” Sukuna said. “You’ll be under lock and key here. There won’t be any risk of you getting loose.”
His hands began to push your thighs up against your sides. Heat flooded your cheeks. The position left you totally exposed in the most compromising way. You wanted to ask why; although, you had a hunch, but you figured they may begin to grow annoyed with your questions.
He could tell you weren’t satisfied.
“You may not understand why, but killing you would be such a waste. You’re smart, calculating, and you’re not bad to look at,” he said.
One of his thumbs began to graze the center of your panties, eliciting a gasp from you. Up and down, the pad of his digit traced from your slit up to your clit.
“You’ll be nice to have around, a good little stress reliever. And when you’ve proven yourself enough, you’ll be useful to the business as well,” he went on, completely matter-of-fact.
“I don’t want to-” you started to whimper. But he cut you off with a swat between your legs.
“What did I tell you? It’s not up to you. Would you rather end up like the last guy?”
You shook your head again.
“Good. So don’t worry about that for now. Keep being a good girl, and we’ll talk about it more later,” he said.
His fingers hooked around your panties, beginning to tug them down your legs. You squirmed in response; both the cool air hitting your most sensitive spot and the idea of him seeing all of you like this making you anxious. Your thighs tried to close on instinct, but he blocked that and kept you open to his eyes.
“Ah-ah. Behave,” he tutted.
He pulled your panties the rest of the way off without incident. His eyes trained on your now revealed pussy like it was prey.
“You really are pretty,” he said. “I’ll have to get a taste later.”
Later. A part of you was almost disappointed. But before you had time to register that disappointment, his fingers swiped through your folds.
You gasped softly. His digits caressed over the slick skin with an exploratory touch, gauging how wet you were.
At the same time, Satoru’s fingers slid beneath your bra straps. The smooth pads of his finger tips also ventured South as they coasted towards your breasts. He squeezed them under the material of the cups. His thumb and index finger toyed with your nipple for a second before undoing the clasp in front so it could end up pooled with your shirt on the floor.
“You’re gonna take both of us,” Sukuna said as his fingers glided across your entrance.
“At the same time?” you squeaked.
“Not today,” Satoru teased. He leaned forward, smiling upside down at you.
“We don’t wanna ruin you right away,” Sukuna added.
You wondered what exactly not ruining you would entail, but you didn’t have to wait long. Seconds later those thick fingers receded from your cunt and tapped your hip.
“On all fours. Facing me.”
You followed the order as though you were being timed, flipping over and swiveling around. Satoru rewarded your new position with a firm smack to your ass. You bit your lip in shame. Neither of them needed to hear the embarrassing sound that wanted out of your mouth.
The sound of ruffling clothes came from behind you. Probably Satoru removing his shirt. You didn’t make an effort to find out for certain. It was only background noise to the man in front of you.
He held your jaw in the palm of his hand. With a bit more pressure, you were sure he could crush the bones there. But he didn’t. He just kept you still, watching every little reaction on your face.
You felt Satoru line up behind you. It was obvious when he started to push in. Your brows furrowed. Your lips rounded out into a little ‘o.’ Even though his girth hadn’t made you gawk, it still stretched you a little as he worked himself all the way inside.
A small squeak forced itself from between your lips as he bottomed out and his silky tip bumped your cervix.
“Good girl,” Sukuna purred from in front of you. “Just keep holding still.”
The deep timbre of his voice had your insides fluttering. Your walls massaged Satoru’s shaft with every little contraction.
He groaned from behind you. “Fuck… she’s tight,” he sighed as he began to rock his hips.
You moaned, the motion of him unsheathing himself from you almost as nice as when he filled you up completely. He started off at a slow pace, back and forth in a nice steady rhythm, striking deep with every thrust. Your breaths grew shaky, and your fingers clutched the cushion beneath you.
It was only a matter of moments before he started to speed up. He wasn’t jackhammering yet, but he was on the road there. His pelvis slapped against your ass in quick succession, the sound beginning to echo in the dark room. You bit your lip while letting yourself adjust. If not for Sukuna’s palm below your chin, you had no doubt your head would be hanging by now.
He just continued looking down at you, scarlet eyes baring into your very soul, making absolutely sure you got no break.
“You’re taking it so well, letting him get you all warmed up for me,” he praised.
Your body shuddered. You could only imagine what Sukuna would feel like. Thicker than Satoru but just as long. Would he handle you like this? Would he go harder or slower? Would he cum quick or last until you were begging for mercy. You supposed it wasn’t really worth thinking about. You’d find out once Satoru finished, and given how often he was moaning back there, you had a hunch that would be sooner rather than later.
You kind of wished you could see his face — how that pretty pale skin flushed with desire, how those dark pupils dilated within the eerie blue irises. After how he’d humiliated you, you wanted to see the proof of his desperation as well. But the sounds would have to suffice. Them and his increasingly tight grasp on your hips.
His arms vibrated with the strength it took to hold on, to not cum too soon. He clearly wanted to savor you a bit more before relinquishing you to the other man’s hands. Your back arched like a cat’s as his strokes brought you more and more pleasure with every blow.
The change in your posture prompted him to swivel his hips, to find a new angle that could brush against something else. He found what he sought in no time at all. Your toes curled and your eyes rolled back as he slammed against that sweet spot within you.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” you whimpered before you could stop yourself.
An annoying, breathy chuckle came from behind. “Right there, huh? That’s where you like it?”
Reluctantly, you nodded. To your surprise, he didn’t say anything else to mock you. He just kept drilling into you like his life depended on it.
The both of you started to pant. Your arms wobbled underneath you, barely able to support yourself upright. You knew you were fast approaching your own release alongside Satoru.
Sukuna released your jaw, and that was when you let yourself collapse. Your arms buckled, and your cheek squished against the couch. Satoru held you in place there, pounding into you even harder than he had been before.
You came first. It crashed over you in a sudden wave. You choked out a whine, your body tensing up under him as the bliss rolled through you. And he just kept going.
He had better stamina than you’d expected. You whimpered and squirmed beneath him, hoping he’d hit his high soon and let you get some relief. But he continued to hammer into you without hesitation.
Only when he’d battered you firmly into the depths of overstimulation did he finally let himself go. He slammed all the way in and shot rope after rope of sticky, hot release into you. It was a good thing you were on the pill. Not that they had bothered to ask. But really, why would they? You doubted they would be concerned about any potential problem that arose from this. They were in the business of making things — people — go away.
With a sigh, Satoru eased himself out of you. He gave you a pat on the hip before sinking back into the couch and pushing his now damp white hair out of his face.
You didn’t get the same chance at relaxation.
Before you could even roll onto your side, Sukuna had his fingers around your wrist. With a tug, he guided you into his lap. He’d sat down since letting you go. He’d also taken his shirt off, allowing you a clear look at his sculpted figure. Your hazy eyes raked along the muscles covered in scars and tattoos.
He laughed quietly at your obvious interest. His large hands took each of your thighs and spread them over his lap so that you were straddling him. It was nice in a way, to be maneuvered so gently. To be positioned like a doll, not having to exert any effort yourself. In the past, you would’ve thought it’d be something you hate. But in this situation, it didn’t feel so bad.
His hand splayed across your chest next. It kept you upright and looking at him.
“You look so pretty. Like you can barely remember your own name,” he mocked, a grin slowly spreading on his face.
The hand that wasn’t propped on your chest slipped down between your legs to grab his cock. He angled it upwards, dragging the head over your folds a few times, nudging it against your skin without actually entering. You squirmed a little at the feeling, slightly in discomfort but mostly in wanting what was being offered.
“Calm down. You’re gonna get used to this in no time,” he said. Threat or promise, you couldn’t really tell.
You were completely soaked between your thighs. The combination of your own arousal mixed with Satoru’s cum leaking out of you left a mess, but it had you slick enough that he slipped inside without issue.
Your eyes widened. It wasn’t just his size or the stretch but also the overstimulation that had your nails digging into his bicep. Strangled whines erupted from you as a weird, sweet sting settled in your center. He hushed you, the hand from your waist running up and down your back while he pushed his hips up.
“Shhh shh shhh, you’re a good girl, remember? You’ll get used to it,” he said, a sinister smirk across his face.
You squeezed your eyes shut, nearly doubling over from that tone alone. The physical sensation truly wasn’t that bad. Not as bad as you expected anyways. With a few deep breaths, you found yourself more comfortable. He was doing all of the work. It was just that fact that this was happening at all that knocked the wind out of you.
He continued to slide you all the way down on his dick. Once you were settled against his lap, ass flush against his thighs, he let you sit there for a minute. You stayed motionless on top of him, just taking in the raw feeling of him tucked inside you.
“Feels good, doesn’t it?” he asked. You looked up at him, at that fucking smile. “Think you can ride it for me?” he said.
You knew he was mocking, and you wanted to say yes, just out of spite. You wanted to push yourself up and bounce on his dick till he was moaning for you just like Satoru had been. But the fact that you could barely find the energy to get any response out told you that wasn’t a realistic possibility. So you shook your head no.
“That’s what I thought,” he said. He tugged you close to him. Your upper body landed against his chest with a small thud. “But that’s ok. You don’t have to do anything. Just let me take care of it.”
He grabbed your hips and began lifting them up and down on himself with ease. His hips also rocked up into you from below. And you just let it happen like he told you to.
Your eyes drooped close and your grip on his arm became weaker. He was much quieter than Satoru, barely making any noise at all compared to the other man’s near-constant moaning and groaning. But you were quieter this time around too. Maybe it was the lingering effect of Satoru. Maybe your adrenaline was wearing off. But despite the pleasure swirling in your lower half, you felt almost floaty. Your brain felt like it had melted down into a small puddle that was slowly leaking from your ears.
“You’re gonna be a perfect fit around here,” he rasped. The words almost sounded divine, whispered into your ear from the heavens. “You might act up a little at first, but I know how to handle a brat. And you’re already showing how good you can be.”
It got no response out of you. You were in no shape to argue or disagree.
That didn’t matter to him though. He slammed up into you harder, getting a sharp gasp from you.
“I’m gonna have fun getting you to crack,” he said.
At that, you whimpered. If this was how it felt, there was a good chance you’d have fun too.
He kept thrusting up into you, pumping his own cock into your slick hole where Satoru had already spilled himself. You couldn’t keep track of how long it took for him to reach the peak too. Everything was in a fog right now. You heard yourself moaning, felt him fucking into you, but everything was distant. It was possible you came again, but overstimulation gave you a constant high so you couldn’t really tell.
But before you knew it, his breaths became heavier. His chest puffed against you at a quicker rate. His balls smacked against your ass with more force. You turned your face against his chest. You knew the end was near but every sense you had was so overwhelmed you could barely stand it.
He came with a quiet groan. The most noise he’d made the entire time. He fucked the warm fluid into you in the same way Satoru had. Maybe they’d shared someone before.
For a few minutes after finishing, he just sat there basking in the afterglow with you melted on top of him.
But then you felt a cool hand on your back. One that didn’t belong to Sukuna. Your eyes opened to find Satoru next to the both of you.
“Hey, princess. You ready for a nap?” he teased.
You whined and went to shove his face away even though, in truth, the answer was undoubtedly yes.
He just laughed, catching your hand and pulling your arm around his shoulder. Sukuna squeezed your hip before lifting you off of him completely and allowing Satoru to scoop you up like he had before.
“You did good for the first time. Let Satoru help you, and get some rest,” he said. He stood up, reaching for his clothes scattered around the floor.
You didn’t get the chance to say anything before Satoru was walking away with you in his arms. Lazily looking around, you saw he brought you into a small bedroom, just off the alcove next to where you’d been tied up.
He placed you on the bed gently and walked away to grab something. You watched as he grabbed a small towel before returning to you. With gentle hands, he cleaned up the mess between your legs.
He confused you. Well really, they both did. While he was seemingly the more mean of the two, the one who’d tease and mock, the one who’d pound you into the couch without care for how it affected you, he was also the one coddling you, caring for you as though you were made of glass.
And Sukuna. Apparently he was the rough one, the least tolerant of bullshit, the one who’d threaten you about biting but mark up your neck like he was a wild animal, he’d been relatively gentle while you were on top of him.
It left you with a lot of questions, but you had the mental capacity for none of them right now.
“See, it’s not so bad here,” Satoru said while tending to you. “I’m sure you won’t love it right away, but you really will be a good fit soon enough.”
You stayed quiet at that. Whatever job they had planned for you after having their fun, you didn’t want to know. You couldn’t imagine doing something so polar opposite of everything you stood for. But would you give up your survival if that was the cost of refusing? You weren’t sure.
Soon enough, Satoru had wiped you thoroughly enough. He discarded the towel and smiled down at you for a second. His fingers came out and ran just along the bruise on your eye.
“I’ll bring you some ice for that. Just try to get some sleep for now. When you wake up, I’ll have them bring you some dinner. And we’ll be back to check on you later,” he said with a grin.
You didn’t bother asking who “they” were or where he and Sukuna were going or what they would do next. All would be pointless questions, and all you wanted to do now was sleep. You could think of a different angle for this when you woke up. But for now, you let your eyes close as the main door to the place shut. Vaguely, you heard the lock click into place.
#satoru gojo x reader#satoru gojo smut#gojo x reader#gojo smut#ryomen sukuna x reader#ryomen sukuna smut#sukuna x reader#sukuna smut#jjk x reader#jjk smut#jjk imagines#jujustu kaisen x reader#jujutsu kaisen smut#ch: satoru gojo 💌#ch: ryomen sukuna 💌
366 notes
·
View notes
Text
Let You Make Me Juno
Synopsis: There’s a song you just can’t get out of your head. You just wanted to dance and sing along every time it came on. Which is exactly what you do and the boys have a very intense reaction to some of the lyrics.

AN: I hadn’t heard Juno by Sabrina Carpenter in its entirety until literally yesterday and I’ve been on a writing kick so… This happened. Smile. ENJOY!
Content Warnings: Heavy on the innuendos, also heavy on the implied activities, fingering (f receiving), dirty talk, breeding kink (if you squint), the boys are shook & horny, 18+ MDNI
Word Count: 3.1k
Whatever report Zayne is working on must be a hefty one, he’s been consistently typing for nearly an hour. You circle behind him and top off his coffee. He doesn’t look up, but hums as you pour - a silent thank you. You head back into the kitchen and continue making breakfast.
It was rare that Zayne didn’t have to head to work early and the Association had given all Hunters a long weekend to celebrate the previous month. Only two injuries and no major incidents. You had both slept in and you were making pancakes. Usually Zayne would lecture you about “making sure you got protein and complex carbs” to start your day, but you promised to make chocolate chip pancakes and he stopped arguing. His sweet tooth won over in the end.
You continue mixing the batter, swaying your hips to your playlist. Your “feel good” playlist, it always made you want to dance. You hum along while you wait for the pan to heat up. That’s when you hear the beginning notes of the song you’re obsessed with.
“Zayne! Can you turn the music up?”
You look over your shoulder to see him nod, never taking his eyes off the screen. The music swells through the bluetooth speakers and you start bouncing in excitement. You immediately start singing along.
Don't have to tell your hot ass a thing Oh yeah, you just get it
Finally, Zayne peels his eyes away from his report. He didn’t get a chance to write up the surgery debrief after getting home last night. He intended to stay up to finish it, but when he got home you were dressed in the black nightgown that drove him crazy. He spent his night doing something equally as important, but now he was rushing to get it completed. But when you started singing, he immediately took notice.
You usually didn’t sing out loud, preferring to hum along. And the way you bounced back and forth, your hips swaying seductively, was very distracting. You wore your satin sleep shorts and his dress shirt buttoned halfway, just a hint of your delicious cleavage peeking over the collar. Zayne straightens his back and tries to refocus.
Whole package, babe, I like the way you fit God bless your dad's genetics, mm, uh
He blinks rapidly before taking his glasses off to rub his eyes. He turns to look at you fully. Watching you dance and stir the pancake batter. You turn to look over at him, not expecting to see him looking at you. You see the tips of his ears have turned red and you giggle, continuing your dance while maintaining eye contact with him.
You make me wanna make you fall in love Oh, late at night, I'm thinkin' 'bout you, ah, ah-ah Wanna try on my fuzzy pink handcuffs?
Zayne’s eyes widen and you can’t help but let out a loud laugh. The blush spread across his cheeks and down his neck. You set down the bowl and approach him, singing and dancing along the way.
I know you want my touch for life If you love me right, then who knows? I might let you make me Juno
He finally stands, placing his hands on your hips. He doesn’t stop you from dancing, just holds you and feels you sway. You spot a smile creeping onto his face. You reach up and hold onto his shoulders. He leans down and starts placing open mouth kisses to the exposed skin of your chest. You close your eyes and feel his warm breath on your ear as he whispers.
“Isn’t ‘Juno’ that movie we watched a few weeks ago?”
You hum in agreement and Zayne doesn’t hesitate to pick you up, moving your legs to wrap around him. He squeezes your ass before he trails a hand under the back of your shirt. You shiver at his touch and cling to him. He turns and walks into the kitchen to turn off the stove.
“Don’t you want pancakes?”
Zayne smiles and his eyes sparkle with something you rarely see when you’re with him.
“Oh, I’m still having cake for breakfast.”
How did you get roped into this? Tara is so damn persuasive. Or maybe you’ve had a few too many drinks? The little umbrellas make them seem so harmless though…
Xavier had tried to intercept and make sure you didn’t feel forced. But after Tara whispered what song she had picked for karaoke you were completely on board. Plus, you didn’t wear your favorite dress and heels for nothing.
The fitted baby blue dress hugged your curves, but the tiered ruffles on the skirt made you feel like a ballerina when you twirled. The square neckline flattering your defined collarbone, while hiding a hickey on your shoulder. You tapped your sparkly heels along with your favorite song. Tara and you harmonized seamlessly.
Let you lock me down tonight One of me is cute, but two, though? Give it to me, baby You make me wanna make you fall in love
Xavier had been checked out for most of the night, he was just happy to spend time with you. And the other hunters he worked with - since this was a Hunter’s Appreciation party. But getting to watch you dress up and hold you close while dancing in the dimly lit club, yeah, that made the socializing worth it.
His brain had finally registered the lyrics and he almost choked on his drink. He coughed quietly and looked up at you. Your cheeks flushed from the alcohol, your tits bouncing while you dance with Tara. He tries to keep his eyes locked on yours, but his eyes can’t help but wander. Two? Imagining a miniature version of you made Xavier’s heart pound against his ribcage.
I showed my friends, then we high-fived Sorry if you feel objectified
Xavier’s eyes widened and he nearly dropped his drink. He sets it down on the bar with a shaky hand. He tilts his head at you, as if asking what exactly did you show. He shook his head, surely not. It was just a song. But then again, you could “show” and he knew that.
Xavier never asked you to send him nudes, but you were so easily turned on by him you spent weeks trying to figure out a way to level the playing field. Sure enough, sending him a picture from the shower did the trick. Of course, he matched your energy and offered to send his own. Which you didn’t reject. He definitely didn’t hold back after that. You’d send pictures and videos back and forth regularly. You could absolutely show Tara and you had zero doubts she would, indeed, high-five you.
Can't help myself, hormones are high Give me more than just some butterflies
You surprised yourself with how well you hit each note, your confidence growing. Your slightly hooded eyes stay locked on Xavier the whole song. You could feel the tension in the room grow. The hunger in Xavier’s eyes was evident. You watched as he slowly made his way to the side of the stage where you eventually climbed down.
Jeremiah was standing next to him, his cheeks flushed. Tara begged Xavier to invite him and after the performance - both you and Xavier finally figured out why. She launched herself into his arms, giggling. His whispered praises were almost lost in the club's noise. Xavier grabbed your waist and pulled you to him immediately. He leaned over to Jeremiah and whispered something before pulling you towards the exit.
“Xavier! What about –”
“They’ll get a cab, we’re leaving.”
His tone was firm and his expression calm. You were almost concerned he was angry with you. Once outside, you expected to stop at the edge of the sidewalk to hail a cab, but Xavier took a sharp turn, heading into an alley behind the club.
“What are we –”
You couldn’t even finish speaking before Xavier’s lips captured yours. His hand reaches down to pull up your dress, his fingers swiftly pulling your panties aside to press against your clit. He presses you against the wall and his kiss turns frantic. You barely have a moment to moan, you breathe heavily, your hands wrapping around him and taking fistfuls of his sweater.
Right as your legs start to shake, he pulls back and presses his forehead against yours.
“I need to get you home for this conversation.”
You scrunch your nose and look at him, confused. He nips at your bottom lip pulling another breathy moan from you.
“You are definitely cute, but two? That’d be exquisite.”

“No no no, higher!”
You pointed at the couch, urging Rafayel to get in the right spot to start recording. He huffed and crossed his arms.
“What about my artistic vision? Just because it’s a TikTok doesn’t mean it should look like shit. Let me work my magic!”
You put your hands on your hips and let him adjust the brightness of the overhead lights and try out different angles. You smile, knowing exactly what you’re up to. He’ll feel silly in about 15 minutes.
You run a hand over your shorts and matching cropped hoodie, smoothing out the wrinkles from practicing. The pink color almost matches the blush on your cheeks - which was not just from practicing. You might be a bit nervous.
You tighten your ponytail and press your lips, nibbling the corner of your mouth as you tap your foot impatiently. Rafayel finally looks up at you and rolls his eyes.
“Sorry cutie, I know your best angles and it’ll be worth the wait.”
He finally climbs up on the couch and looks at you through your phone. His brows knit together. He’s just now realizing you were right about where he needed to stand. You giggle while he puffs out a breath, his dusty purple fringe fluttering upwards.
“Okay, are you ready?”
You nod enthusiastically before hopping over to your starting spot.
“So you know what to do, right?”
“Why are you asking me that? Of course I know! I’m not a boomer.”
You roll your eyes and grab your hairbrush, the best option you had for a makeshift microphone. You could have asked Rafayel to get you a real one but you didn’t want to ask him to put too much effort into this little video. A video you didn’t really plan on posting.
Rafayel holds up three fingers and counts down before pointing at you. You smile and sway your hips, lip syncing to your latest obsession.
You make me wanna make you fall in love Oh, late at night, I'm thinkin' 'bout you, ah, ah-ah Wanna try out some freaky positions?
You swiftly lie down on your stomach and bend your knees, pulling your ankles up as close to your head as possible. You reach back and lock your fingers behind your ankles. You look at the camera and smile with a flush.
Have you ever tried this one?
Rafayel almost drops your phone. He ends the recording and stares at you. His ears turned bright red and his eyes darken, turning an even deeper shade of purple.
“I didn’t realize you were doing this trend…”
You roll over and cross your legs in front of you, resting your hands on your knees. You raise a brow and glare at him.
“How many videos of this trend have you watched, Rafayel?”
His eyes widen and he coughs, straightening his back before hopping off the couch in one swift motion. He crosses his arms and looks down at you, his mouth settled into that adorably irritating pout.
“I just know of the trend, not -- I don’t watch them like –”
You interrupt him, your voice a tad more raspy than you intended.
“Do you think the position isn’t worth it?”
The blush travels across his cheeks and he twists his nose, trying his best to look upset.
“That’s not what I said.”
“Cause I have a few I could try. You know… for the video.”
Rafayel’s eyes narrow and his eyes drop to your exposed midriff and bare legs. He clears his throat and drops his hands to his hips before turning to walk away. You exhale sharply - he’s being dense. Time to be more direct.
“Like this one?”
He turns his head and watches you shift to face him. You lie back and kick your legs up. Your shoulders remain planted on the floor while your midsection is straight up, your hands planted on your back, your elbows braced against the floor to hold you up. Your legs tip over and your toes touch the floor. You keep your legs straight and spread them as wide as you are comfortable. Your shorts sink into your ass, the curve and shape now on full display.
You hear a sharp intake of breath and a shuffling of feet. You try to lower to the ground once more, but feel his hands on the backs of your thighs. When you look up you see Rafayel lean over to look down at you.
“Did you really do this trend for the trend, or did you have other intentions?”
You smile up at him, your smug expression clear as day. He runs his hands over your ass and places his hands at either side of your nearly exposed pussy. You gasp quietly.
“Yeah, you’re not uploading that video, but we are definitely trying these positions.”
He runs his thumbs across your center. You know he can feel how wet you are, doing those positions in front of him - positions you’ve desperately wanted to try with him - really got you going. He grinds against you, his cock digging into your ass, pulling a moan from you.
“Right fucking now.”
You didn’t even hear the front door to your apartment open, your music was turned up way too loud. And you were enjoying the mini concert you were putting on in the bathroom.
You held the curling iron loosely and rocked your hips side to side. You could never stop yourself from dancing and singing along to this song. You were so excited when Tara told you she got tickets for Sabrina’s concert next month. You were listening to all of her albums on repeat to prepare.
But tonight, you were going out with Sylus for a very special occasion - your one year anniversary. Well, it’s been over a year since you met him, but you both agreed not to celebrate when you actually met because it wasn’t exactly the best memory.
Sylus gave you his black card to get pampered all day while he worked and you made the most of it. Getting your nails done, a facial, shopping and basically a full body wax. You spent extra time on your makeup since you had a few new products to try out. Your new red lipstick compliments your skin tone perfectly, its staying power would be tested later.
The dress you picked was relatively simple, but god, did you feel sexy. The black bodice was fitted, hitting mid-thigh. The chest was very structured and pushed your girls up, giving the illusion of more cleavage than you actually had. Your favorite part though, were the sleeves. Black lace from shoulder to fingertip, the bell sleeves almost completely covering your hands. You paired the dress with new red pumps, which were still in the box on your bed.
Your hair was actually curling nicely and wasn’t falling flat immediately, so you felt on top of the world. You danced and sang at the top of your lungs.
You had no idea, Sylus had already let himself into your apartment. A bouquet of red roses in his hand and a mechanical crow with glowing yellow eyes sitting on his shoulder. Sylus couldn’t wait to introduce you to Lilith. He had built her himself specifically for you. He knew it would only mean you’d send her to spy on him like he had Mephisto spy on you, but he could tell how much you started to love seeing his little metal companion.
He heard the music immediately when he walked in. He closed the door quietly and dropped his suit jacket on the arm of the couch. He pointed to his jacket and Lilith flew over, settling on the fabric. He put the flowers on the coffee table and silently made his way to the door of your bathroom. A smile breaking out across his face as he realized you were singing.
Adore me, hold me, and explore me Mark your territory Tell me I'm the only, only, only, only one
His heart skipped a beat. Not only was your voice hypnotizing, but the lyrics… He had heard this song before, but couldn’t remember where. Probably on one of your drives with him, he tended to give you control of the music while he drove. It meant you were more likely to sing. He leaned against the doorframe just out of view. He could see you in the mirror, swaying your hips while you wrapped a strand of hair around the curling iron.
Adore me, hold me, and explore me I'm so fuckin' horny Tell me I'm the only, only, only, only one
And that’s when Sylus’s willpower broke. He pushed the bathroom door open, still leaning against the door frame. He racked his eyes down your body, taking in your new dress.
“Sylus! Oh my god, you fucking scared me! When did you get here?”
Sylus lifted his gaze to meet yours. He smirked before reaching up to grab the door frame above him. He looked so much taller like this, staring at you with those eyes.
“I was just enjoying the show, kitten.”
You put down the curling iron and turned it off. You fluffed your hair, letting the curls fall into loose waves. You tried not to stare at Sylus in the mirror. The top buttons of his shirt were undone and you could see his chest rising and falling faster and faster.
“I like the song. I am curious though… When you sing along, do you think of anyone?”
Your cheeks flush and you stare at him. You bite your lip as you smile. He lets go of the doorframe and pushes off to walk towards you. His hands wrap around your waist and he pulls you close. Your back flush against his chest, you could feel his erection press against your ass.
“You know the answer to that question, Sy…”
He smiled and leaned down to kiss the top of your head.
“Well, I’d say I’ve completed adoring and holding you, that just leaves exploring.”
“Sylus! We –”
He spins you around and grabs your waist. He leans down to kiss your neck, before dipping down to bite at the fullness of your chest. You arch your back and let your head fall back as you groan. Your hands reach out to hold onto his waist, while his wrap around to grab your ass.
“But you’re so fuckin' horny, sweetie. And I live to serve my one and only.”
Tag List (comment if you wanna be added!): @trishiepo0 @not-so-quite-human @kitsunetori @babyx91 @libriomancer @lilyadora @crowskitten22
#love and deepspace#sylus (love and deepspace)#lads sylus#lnds sylus#love and deepspace sylus#l&ds sylus#sylus love and deepspace#qin che#sylus#lnds xavier#lads xavier#xavier love and deepspace#lads zayne#lads rafayel#lads smut#lnds rafayel#lnds zayne#love and deepspace zayne#love and deepspace smut#love and deepspace rafayel#love and deepspace xavier#xavier smut#rafayel smut#sylus smut#zayne smut#juno sabrina carpenter#juno#fluff and smut
603 notes
·
View notes
Text
So, I'm a little tired of all those posts like "The show lOvEs The Greens, why are you unhappy". Let's compare – in general, without details, otherwise this post will never end.
Alicent Hightower
The book: a strong, ambitious woman who adores her children. She wants to make Aegon king not only because of her thirst for power, but also because she understands perfectly well that Rhaenyra will execute all male pretenders to the throne as soon as she becomes queen. She remains true to herself and her family until the very end, and also wants revenge for her grandson after Blood and Cheese.
The show: except for a few scenes, she's a weak, spineless victim. Rhaenyra's best friend and remains loyal to her after Luke cuts out Aemond's eye and even after Jaehaerys is murdered. She wants to put Aegon on the throne because of a misunderstanding, because she thinks that this is the last will of Viserys, and when it turns out that this is not true, she betrays her family. Also, Alicent hates her sons.
Aegon Targaryen
The book: apart from what Mushroom says, he’s a typical Medieval prince. He doesn't want the throne, but he agrees to become king for the sake of his family. He has an amazing bond with Sunfyre. Loves Helaena like a sister, because he's offended by Jace's offer to dance with her. Fires Otto after some serious failures, like Daemon's capture of Harrenhal. During the war, Aegon participates in battles like a king who should be with his army. After his injuries, he can still have children and is going to get married, he wants to get strong heirs.
The show: a rapist, a coward who is literally dragged to the coronation. No proper interaction with Helaena. Doesn't speak Valyrian. Fires Otto for no reason. He goes to the Battle at Rook's Rest purely to spite his mother, drunk. Tom was specifically told to play it as if Aegon couldn't control his dragon. He remains a eunuch after injuries.
Aemond Targaryen
The book: is devoted to his family. He kills Luke deliberately, for the sake of revenge (and I write this as a good personality trait). He can make jokes about his brother, but he'll never betray him.
The show: hates his family. He kills Luke by accident, later feels guilty about it (and I write this as a bad personality trait). Betrays Aegon. Threatens Helaena with death.
These are the three main characters, but I think that's enough – the situation is no better with all the others. In the book they were amazing – strong, complex, dramatic. In the show, we got weak and pathetic copies of them, from which all the best qualities were taken away.
#aegon targaryen#aegon ii targaryen#aemond targaryen#alicent hightower#house of the dragon#hotd#team green#pro team green#anti team black#hotd critical#opinion
421 notes
·
View notes
Text
later, loser.ᐟ ᯓ★
˗ˋˏ 𝐄𝐋𝐋𝐈𝐄 𝐖𝐈𝐋𝐋𝐈𝐀𝐌𝐒 𝐗 𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐃𝐄𝐑 ˎˊ-

☆ ellie discovers the quickest way to get a girl underneath her
daily click! palestine masterpost
☆: sometimes i start writing without a plot in mind to get myself out of a funk and and and this is what i came up w lol so sorry if it’s doodoo ass
☆ warnings -> mention of blood, injuries, all that good shit that comes with skateboarding, probably really inaccurate skating talk, drugs, tbh probably really bad writing but bare with me here, no concept of stranger danger from reader when she sees a hot girl (ellie) for plot reasons lol
☆ skaterboarder!ellie yayyy she wears glasses because i said so &&&&& also ellie works at a vinyl shop and reader works at a bakery :)
☆ ☆ ellies playlist! ☆ ☆
u don’t have to listen but i made it to listen while i write and i thought it’d be fun to add
my masterlist
ellie was no stranger to making mistakes, she’s human, it happens… however, she usually doesn’t make this many stupid choices within the span of one single hour.
today, ellie was running late.
mistake number one.
she practically flew out of the door and hopped on her board, mumbling a half assed apology to her neighbor who she accidentally shoulder checked on her way out when she put on her headphones.
she’s probably going way too fast, but she’s been skateboarding for years, she can handle it. she still has the penny boards that she started skating on when she was 12 hanging up in her living room, right beside some of her other boards she’s had since then that she’s either destroyed or replaced. she weaved in and out of the people walking practically effortlessly, not caring if she was pissing anyone off, they’d live. she’d never have to see them again, anyways.
she opened her phone to turn on her music.
you, on the other hand, were taking your time; you had a good while until you had to be at work. you’ve created a habit of looking for ladybugs in the bushes outside your apartment complex after you noticed that the plant is home to many of the little insects. usually you just glance at the plant as you pass by, but today, you fully stopped to look.
unfortunately, you were unaware of ellie being just feet away from you.
guess you’re no stranger to mistakes, either.
granted, ellie would have had enough time to stop… if she was paying attention.
which she was not.
mistake number two.
you hear a string of curse words behind you. you barely manage to turn around before you’re pushed into the bushes by a girl who promptly lands on top of you. her skateboard rolled away pathetically. it’s almost like it was embarrassed, too.
if there had been any ladybugs, they were definitely squashed now.
you open your eyes slowly to find the other girl hovering just above you. her necklace dangles temptingly close to your lips as she pushes herself up. she's still on top of you, her face just inches away from yours. she blinks a few times, slowly taking in the situation. she seems lost in thought, the wheels in her head turning painstakingly slowly as she tries to comprehend what's happening and her part in it.
she’s taking way too long to get off of you, though, which only serves to frustrate you more.
“hellooo? can you get up?” you mumble through gritted teeth to the girl above you, turning your head to the side to avoid her gaze.
in hindsight, you probably should’ve asked if she was okay, but right now all you wanted to do was get up and pretend like this never happened.
you don’t even want to know how many people saw you fall.
“oh— oh fuck.” ellie stuttered, taking one last glance at you before she moved herself onto the sidewalk, not finding the strength to stand up fully just yet.
she grabbed her headphones that had been flung off in the impact. small scrapes lined the side of them, but at least they probably still worked. she put them around her neck, letting her head fall back in her hands. she took a deep breath, trying to get a grip on her emotions and the situation.
you sigh as you get up, and ellie can tell you’re mad based solely on how the exhale of air sounded.
“uh… you good?” you ask after an uncomfortable pause, eyeing the other girl. it was obvious you didn’t really care, but at least you tried to be polite.
you were still taking your time collecting yourself, brushing leaves out of your hair and wiping blood from your hands onto your jeans (thank god you wore black jeans today). you were definitely going to be sore tomorrow, but other than your scraped up hands, you were fine.
just really pissed off.
ellie looked up at you and then immediately looked back down, running her hands over her face once more. “yeah, i’m… good.”
you roll your eyes as you hold your hand (the one with the least amount of scrapes) out towards ellie, offering to pull her up. you can't help but feel pity as she sits on the sidewalk. not in a sympathizing way, but more of a "damn, this girl looks pathetic" way. she hesitates for a second, but then grabs your hand and smiles weakly.
“thanks.”
as much as you know that this situation partially is your fault, you’re still annoyed. you had spent so long getting ready today just to have some idiot push you into dirt.
when you speak again, your words come out harsher than you intended… not that you minded. “yeah. watch where you’re fucking going next time.”
ouch.
okay, maybe (keyword: maybe) ellie had caused the worst part of this, but she wasn’t going to sit here and take you blatantly being rude when you’re just as much to blame as she is. “maybe if you didn’t think you owned the sidewalk, i wouldn't have ran into you.”
you reach down beside you and grab her, now shattered, phone and her (also shattered) glasses. you raise your eyebrows as you look over the broken screen.
“maybe if you were paying attention.” you pause, wiggling the phone in front of her face. “you would’ve realized i stopped walking.”
she snatched her things back, she didn’t have a comeback for that.
her phone was fucked… usable, but the screen was shattered so badly that if she scrolled on it she’d probably slice open her thumb. small price to pay, she figures.
it’s not like she’s gonna buy a new one… but she would have to cough up the money for new glasses, though. damn it.
“why the hell did you stop walking anyways?”
you hesitate, looking back at the bush sheepishly, vaguely gesturing towards it as you speak again. “i— not that it’s any of your business— i wanted to see if there were any ladybugs on the leaves.”
“…oh.”
well now ellie just feels like a dickhead, because that’s actually really cute. that was not the answer she was expecting.
you continue looking away and ellie sighs, attempting to push past you to grab her skateboard.
mistake number three.
the second she takes a step, she falls into you again, her ankle completely giving out underneath her. you catch her, your arms wrapping around her hips as you hold her up.
ellie has never wanted to die more than she did at this moment.
her face was literally sandwiched in between your chest. she pushed herself back, hopping slightly.
what the fuck just happened?
“oh my fucking god. i’m so sorry. i– oh fuck, this is so awkward.”
yeah, awkward was one word for it. you stare at her blankly for a moment before you kick her skateboard towards her.
you could feel her touch lingering on your body like she was still there. if your hands were just a little lower you would’ve…
“its– it’s fine. dude, are you sure you’re alright?”
you sound more like you care this time, at least.
not that you do care, or anything,
just trying to make sure she wasn’t seriously hurt.
that’s all.
“i’m fine.” it was an obvious lie, but she was preoccupied with thinking about how she was going to skate to and from work if she could barely walk… she’d have to deal with it, she decided. there wasn’t any other option for her right now, she was already late.. “i’ll be fine.”
“very convincing.” you reply, looking her up and down. “you’re not seriously about to get on that thing again, are you?”
“not that it’s any of your business, but i don’t have any other choice, i’m gonna be late to work and this is all i have to get me there.”
you narrow your eyes at her.
no way this girl was reckless and stupid.
“what? you can’t be serious… you’re still going to work? are you an idiot?”
ellie doesn't answer right away, glancing down at her skateboard for a bit. you’re right, she should call out, but she hated the prospect of missing a day of work. money had been tight, even one missed day would be hell for her and her bank account.
“you gonna give me the money i’d lose if i called out?”
you opened your mouth to reply, but she was already flying past you, very clearly having a hard time but also very clearly not caring.
“don’t stop in the middle of the sidewalk next time, dumbass!” she yelled, leaving you standing in the same spot just watching her leave.
…and kinda wishing she’d come back.
just so you could get the last word.
when you walk into work, it’s unfortunately obvious that you’re pissed off, if the way your manager immediately asks what happened as soon as you clocked in was anything to go by.
you’re thankful for the excuse to rant, though.
“god, abby, where do i even start? i literally just walked out of my apartment and some girl on a skateboard slammed into me and we both went flying into a stupid plant. got a face full of bush and not even the good kind.”
“jesus,” abby laughed, picking a leaf out of your hair. “was she hot?”
“was she hot? is that seriously all you’re gonna say?”
“...well?”
“i hate you so much… but yeah, she was.” you admit, defeat obvious in your tone. you’re well aware that this would’ve been a lot easier for you if you didn’t find the dumb skater attractive. you’d been close enough to her face to see every detail… her freckles, her eyes, her lips— damn it. you couldn’t get her out of your head.
this felt like a sick joke.
abby clapped her hands together. “this isn’t a completely bad thing! did you get her number?”
“no, abby, i didn’t get her number. i was too busy trying to get her away from me because she was stupid and annoying.”
“you’re no fun, could’ve got yourself a skater girl.” she frowned. “are you okay though?”
“you should’ve led with that question, you know?” you huff, looking at the scrapes on your palms again. “i’m fine.”
“yeah, yeah. i should’ve.” abby tosses a pastry towards you. “here, for your troubles, on the house. go sit down in the break room for a little bit, you look like a mess.”
“gonna ignore the last part. thanks, abs.”
──── ✧《✿》✧ ────

──── ✧《✿》✧ ────
“jesus fucking christ.” ellie mumbled to herself, hopping off her board before she opened the door to the small vinyl store she worked at.
“late again, williams— oh. oh wow. you look like shit.” austin, the owner of the shop spoke, nudging ellie as she walked by. he was wearing a stupid smirk on his face which made ellie more aggravated.
asshole.
“real nice.” ellie grumbled, putting up her skateboard and backpack. “sorry for being late, won’t happen again, i just— some people are so stupid, you know?”
“by ‘some people’ do you mean you?” he laughed, spinning on his chair. he mocked the way ellie spoke, doing a high pitched voice that sounded nothing like her.
god, he was a 30 year old man-child, but he pays her… so… whatever. she’ll deal.
“ha-ha. good one.”
“ya gonna tell me what happened or are ya gonna leave me guessin’?”
“what happened is people don’t know how to walk anymore.” she scoffed, taking stock of the money she had to count before putting it in the drawer. “so fucking stupid.”
“by the looks of it you don’t know how to walk anymore, either. you gonna be able to work? i’m not payin’ ya to sit around, so if i need to call someone else in…”
she glared at him, trying to see if he’d explode if she stared hard enough.
he was right though, unfortunately, ellie was walking like she had just learned how to. it wasn’t the worst injury she’s ever got from skateboarding, but it was definitely inconvenient.
“yeah, i’ll be fine.” ellie snapped, shifting her weight to her good foot to avoid making her injury any worse. “jesus christ, it’s a twisted ankle. i’m not missing a limb.”
“but—“
“drop it.”
he put his hands up in mock surrender, the smirk still on his face. “oooookay, okay. whatever you say williams. you were still late though, let’s go back to talkin’ about that. what’s the count at now? is this the fifth or sixth time this month?”
“i’m sorry, i’m sorry. shit’s hard when you don’t have a car.” ellie sighed, punching in the numbers on her register. “i’ll do better. today was not my fault, though.”
“am i gonna have to be more strict with you? everyone else shows up on time, you know?”
“yeah, yeah. whatever.” ellie rolled her eyes, trying to focus on work and push the pain out of her mind. “everyone else has a car.”
ellie really did not like austin. his whole holier-than-thou attitude irked her to no end.
still, it beat being jobless, so she knew she shouldn’t complain.
“don’t let it happen again.”
“i won’t, i swear. i’m really sorry.”
“right, okay, i’m gonna go to the bathroom real quick, you alright out here?”
she bit her tongue, holding back a groan.
austin ‘going to the bathroom’ was his way of saying that he’s gonna get really fucking stoned and then sit around and do nothing all day. this was a daily occurrence, at this rate.
“yeah, yeah, i’m good.” ellie mumbled, shoving away the annoyance she felt when he walked past her.
austin was a dickhead, but he was never outright mean, not really. he just… he thought he was better than everyone. a classic ego-centric prick.
as much as she hated him, she did like having a job— and being able to afford a place to sleep at night.
“ohhh, ellie, i gave you more shifts, like you asked.” he said before he walked out, smiling at her. “take a look at the schedule when ya get the chance.”
he has to be kidding.
she’s been begging for more shifts since god knows how long ago, and he decides to give her more now? when she doesn’t even know how she’s gonna be able to make it to work?
amazing. just what she wanted!
“great.” ellie muttered, shooting him a glare even though he was already gone. “more hours that i don’t know how the hell i’m gonna get to.”
she shook her head, austin wasn’t worth getting this pissed about— especially when he did try to do what she asked.
the store was never busy in the morning, so she sat in austins chair, finally taking a second to herself. she went over her options on how this was going to go.
she could have asked dina for a ride, if dina wasn’t off on some work trip about three hours away for the next two weeks, taking her and jesses shared car with her.
terrible timing.
she’d take public transportation if it was reliable and also if she didn’t have a few bad experiences with it already.
that wasn’t really a good option.
uber was definitely not an option. she already was going to have to buy new glasses and eventually pay for her phone to get fixed, she wasn’t about to drop $50 a day on ride.
she was screwed.
nothing was working out for her right now— the universe was laughing at her, just like it always did.
she wanted to kick and scream, but that wouldn’t help anything, plus she wouldn’t be able to kick very well right now.
oh well… she’d be fine, she’d just have to push through it.
her phone buzzed in her pocket and she winced when she seen the cracked screen again, it was so wrecked that it barely let her type in her password.
──── ✧《✿》✧ ────
──── ✧《✿》✧ ────
was ellie stupid for agreeing to go out of her way when she was already struggling to walk? yes.
does she care? no.
jesse was a good guy, he’s done a shit ton of favors for her, so this was the least she could do.
she’d never been to the bakery, but she always smelled it when she’d pass by, and it always looked like it’d be good. she did deserve a little treat after the day she had, anyways.
thank you jesse and jesse’s money.
when ellies shift is over, she feels so much worse than she did earlier, and austin repeating that ellie looked like shit over and over again wasn’t helping.
ugh.
“you’re a wreck, williams—“
“—goodbye austin, byeee. i’m leaving, out the door, shifts over. see you tomorrow.” she slammed the door shut, letting out a frustrated sigh as she got on her board again. “god. fuck off.”
the bakery wasn’t far, it was literally right across the street, but it felt like it was miles away to ellie. she leaned on the wall for a second to catch her breath before she walked inside.
it was a cute shop, one of those places you see on pinterest or instagram, with the led light signs and fake plants, it was actually really nice. she doesn’t know why she never came here before.
“let me know if i can help… oh god. it’s you.”
she looks over at you and she starts to wish the fall had just killed her on impact.
“please… pretend like this morning didn’t happen. i don’t want to deal with arguing right now.” ellie sighs, not giving you time to reply to her before she goes into saying her order.
she looked at your name tag as she paid, she could barely see what it said, her eyes squinting slightly as she tried to make out your name.
you scribbled little smiley faces and stars around your name, which was cuter than ellie would like to admit.
“go sit, i’ll bring your stuff to you after i box them, ‘kay?”
“i can wait here.“
“sit.”
“fine.”
she sat at one of the booths, attempting to use her phone without losing a finger. she wasn’t even paying attention to the content, just scrolling mindlessly as the memories of this morning replayed in her mind over and over again.
she was hoping to never see you again.
maybe coming here was a mistake.
“here.” you say after a few moments, placing the boxes on the table. “enjoy.”
you were being kind, but she could read behind the curtness of your tone.
you thought she was dumb. she could always tell by the way you talked to her; that look of disdain on your face.
“thanks.” she said, and then the silence took over again. it was obvious that neither of them wanted to start another conversation after the way the last one ended.
ellie couldn’t help but notice how just scraped up your hands were. you had bandages on them, but the blood that seeped through was bright red, like it was demanding to be looked at.
demanding ellie to feel bad for what she did.
damn it, she really should’ve just paid attention this morning.
would’ve saved her a lot of trouble.
she got up, sucking her teeth and hissing as she shifted her weight. she leaned on the table for balance as a few curse words left her mouth.
“god, you’re the dumbest person i’ve ever met.” you declared, confirming her suspicions.
she scoffed, trying to shake the pain away from her ankle.
man, this sucked.
“shut the hell up.” ellie snapped. “you don’t have to be so snarky, you know? i’m already dealing with the consequences of my shitty morning, you can drop the whole, ‘i’m better than you’ bullshit. if you listened earlier, you’d have known i said that i have no other choice.”
“i did listen, idiot. i don’t mean to sound like i’m trying to be better than you, okay? i’m sorry. but you seriously don’t have anyone that can help you out? do you have friends?”
“i have friends, asshole. they’re just either busy or i don’t want to inconvenience them. what’s it matter to you anyways?”
you don’t really have an answer, you’re not sure why it matters. maybe it’s because ellie looked really miserable, or maybe it’s because it had been partially your fault that she’s hurt… or maybe both. but you couldn’t shake the feeling of guilt about the situation she was in.
“i have a car.”
ellie paused, looking up at you. she wasn’t sure if she heard you correctly, or if this was just some weird, shitty joke.
“okay? congratulations?”
“don’t make me spell it out.” you reply, annoyance clear in your tone. “i’m saying, you’re obviously hurt, and it’s kinda my fault, so… if you needed a ride…”
“no.”
“don’t be stubborn. look, i get it, we’re not on the best terms right now, but i can’t just let you go like this without at least offering, y’know? plus, you seem like you could use the help.”
ellie’s mind was screaming at her to accept— it was logical. you offered a ride, she needs a ride, she should accept your offer.
“i could be a serial killer for all you know. you don’t even know my name.”
“yeah, okay. you? a serial killer? i’d just run away. not like you’d be able to chase after me.”
“hey, i can run pretty damn fast, you know?” ellie hissed. if she wanted, she could definitely chase you down… but she’d rather not do that at the moment. that was probably not a great idea. “hell, i could be an axe murderer.”
“what’s your name?”
“huh?”
“are you dumb?”
“…it’s ellie.”
“‘kay, ellie, now i know your name and if you’re observant— which i doubt but i’m gonna play devils advocate— you know mine. nice to meet you. now we know each other. i’m not gonna sit here and play 21 questions, do you want me to take you to your place or not?”
“what if you kill me anyways?” she asked, she was kidding, she just wanted to piss you off.
“i am not gonna fucking— you know what, you’re annoying. never mind.”
“wait. i’m sorry.”
fuck.
maybe this whole thing about you wasn’t so bad. you were just— abrasive.
she swallowed, forcing herself to stay calm. “i’ll take a ride.”
“what’s the magic word?”
“die.” ellie hissed. “you’re not funny.”
“almost! that’s four words. do you want a hint?”
ellie stared at you blankly for a few seconds before answering. “i am not saying please.”
“you just said it.” you grinned. “look, i get off at 6:30, that’s like… 20 minutes from now, if you don’t mind waiting. i’ll come get you when i’m off, sound good?”
“yeah. that sounds good.”
this is such a bad idea.
#max writes ☆#btw#ladybugs symbolize positive change#and luck#will make a part 2 eventually maybe i’ll actually finish this series#ellie williams#ellie williams x reader#the last of us#tlou#ellie williams x y/n#ellie williams x you#wlw#ellie williams x female reader#ellie williams x f!reader#sorry i know jesses ooc but i rewrote it like 10492 times i can’t get it to sound good
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
˗ˏˋ A Golden Council ˎˊ˗ Jacaerys Velaryon


jacaerys velaryon x targtower fem!reader [part five of a golden cage series.] words: 12.2k. synopsis: "The innocent have already begun to drop like flies, Jacaerys. War is here," you whisper, "and it looms with an ancient breath." notes: things are progressing... ugh they're so cute! i hope nothing bad happens to them! warnings: emotional complexities. unreliable narrator. premonition. fluff. canon-typical violence/blood/injury. allusions to torture. survivor’s guilt. character death. angst. religious trauma. bad coping mechanisms. semi-public smut [fingering, f!receiving]. light hair pulling. mentions of hunger/not eating. also eating. foreshadowing. requests closed. previous. series masterlist. masterlist.


YOUR DRESS SKIRTS KISS ALONG THE WET STONE, AN ECHO OF FOOTFALLS INTO THE GRAND CHAMBER.
Outside, the morning’s cries have bloomed into a thunderstorm – thrust from the bosom of the gods, heavy sheets of rain pelt upon windowpanes, seeping through the crumbling cracks on the outer bailey’s walls.
Your chambers were cold.
No hearth lit, scrubbed clean, stripped bare and brandishing a horrid stain swept over by a new tapestry rug, it is a new room now; and just minutes ago, as you’d tugged on the dress selected with your own delicately trembling fingers, cracks of thunder had beat upon the earth and tremored your spine. Jacaerys had posted with your guard just outside the doors. The Sept’s chill had brought you a bout of shivers, and even your betrothed’s cloak fastened tight round your neck did little to quell it. After dressing yourself, you’d stepped wordlessly from the empty room, fraught with ghostly whispers and phantom chokes, tugging your tresses from your neck and facing away from the Prince; and he, tightening your dress for you with dutiful fingers – muscles remembering the fastenings of your dress as though that first night was merely a breath past.
Your hair falls freely – you could not bring yourself to meet the mirror hanging so hauntingly near your bedpost – and so you remain unobserved by your own wary eyes, focused instead on the visages which twinkle like stars in the abyssal sky of night as you and Jacaerys enter the Grand Hall.
Your betrothed’s eyes trace your figure – a practice well known now, though you know this morning it is in regard less to your figure as it is concern for the absent look in your eyes; and you grasp the fine black satin of your dress as you bring yourself towards the table glowing and waiting before you.
It is the very dress you’d worn just days earlier to sup with your family – the very dress that’d been the subject of Jacaerys’ childish jabs, of your rage, of the depths of depravity that you’d fallen into with Jacaerys.
It is that, but it is also the very dress that’d been hand-stitched by Elina.
And though the torches burn bright against the midmorning overcast, a dismal cool serves to quench any warmth from the room – the hearth licks hungrily at the air as figures surround the painted table, your eyes heavy upon the Queen at the head.
It is a pall that has been cast over the council; and you have to assume, surely, they have been readily informed of the ructions from last night – the ashes of some distant pyre lit in the haze of a stormy morning.
And the Queen, carved from stone, stands with a grasp so tight upon the back of her chair, you wonder numbly if the wood might splinter below her touch. The fire licks up her stoned visage in a backlit haunt as your and Jacaerys’ feet fall to rest before your seats at the table.
The Queen pardons you all to sit, and as you do your eyes meet Baela’s; a fire of concern that burns into the guilt raging within. You tear your stare away from your cousin to meet the burning curve of Gulltown carved along the table’s coast just before you, your nail tracing its indents idly.
Perhaps it is the table’s burning kiss – a light that illuminates the hollows beneath Rhaenyra’s gaze, the tight set of jaw, the tempest which swarms the shore of her stare as she stares out into the storm that rages beyond the casements.
It is a look, absent and ruminating, you know too well – and whilst she broods, Daemon, from beside her and with words as sharp as the blade on his hip, relays the night’s events to those who were not in attendance for the spectacle.
His words, to you, fall on deaf ears – for there lies before you a cup, and your reflection swims in its contents; a ripple when someone shifts, a shutter when thunder rocks the table. Jacaerys, in the faint morning light, looks a picture too young from memory; a watery thing, washed away by the shores of a childhood lost to fate. And Lucerys, when the cup is jolted again – his young visage turned up with a snicker, mimicking his brother’s brow in a line of jest from years past. Your throat tightens inexplicably.
And, in that way your mind often does, you are reminded of that haunting thought – that shadow cloaked around you, wherever you go.
Why indeed was it not you in his stead, at Shipbreaker Bay? An unuttered thought, though just as vivid; as if it were ripped from the lips of your own betrothed, or the Queen herself. And as Daemon’s lips form the tale of teas and servants and one-eyed snakes, your own thought rises, smoke unable to die.
It is thick, living in the tremor of breath, in the curl of lips, in the inching close of your posture; why were you forgiven mercy to cross paths with the Stranger, and not Lucerys? Not Elina? It is an event which taints your very thoughts – a seeping grief, one so blistering that it sinks into the marrow of the air and grasps your throat.
What fate is worse than theirs that the gods have planned for you?
You do not spare a glance at any attendant of the council until Daemon has finished the recount of last night’s events; you surface, then, in the middle of some sentence:
“–And they sent the girl?” Baela’s voice – a shard through the fog of your mind.
“She named her masters,” Daemon affirms – there lies a bitter satisfaction curling in his tone; your gaze meets his, and nails press crescents into your palms.
Soon there is a parchment unraveled by Maester Gerardys upon the table, spread across the table’s thick stretch of the Riverlands; and upon inspection it belies a horrifying shake of penmanship, imbued with the distinct kiss of drying blood. You must bite back a bout of nausea at the sight of the scrawled little markings, stomach churning with what must have happened. It could not be less fresh than this very morning.
Like the rest, Baela leans forward; a silent intake of the jagged script, the remains of blood upon the confession, though you do not dare.
In a moment of understanding, it sinks your heart below your stomach; your breath lodges in your chest. A note of your own, written so neatly and yet with haste just this very morning – a promise of duty, of matters with Daemon. You glance at Jacaerys, but his gaze is upon his uncle across the way, jaw tight and eyes resolute.
You sway, sick and light; Had he watched? Had Jace stood by as the girl screamed, as that weakened courage had unraveled, thread by thread, beneath the pressure of shared fury? Did he even flinch?
Your cheek is torn by the sharp bite of molars – and someone speaks, though you remain trapped in the narrowing confines of your own mind, swirling with realization, with possibilities: Jace’s hands, stained with that very same guilt that Daemon wears so brazenly.
Daemon’s words cut through your thick haze of shock. “She was a servant from the Red Keep. She came at the bidding of the Prince himself; a loyal friend, sent with poison to deliver his message—”
Your swallow is thick and it is as pulsing as your own heartbeat when the words come:
“Aemond One-Eye.”
And though no one speaks, the words chill the air, tighten throats, cast sidelong glances; your dress is pressed tight to your thigh, a clammy palm soothing in some self-regulatory attempt to cast aside the attention so unwillingly brought to you.
And for your part, you cannot speak; the girl’s confessional inked by an unsteady hand bleeds together in your vision – and the enormity of it is numbing.
Aemond has killed kin before – and it is no revelation, no bolt of sudden shock, to realize that his hatred for you has festered beyond the pale confines of mere words.
No, it has always lived there, sharp as a sapphire eye in the cold light of flame, hungry as a hound starved in the dead of winter, patient as a wolf in wait.
It has always been known, as the pains of your mother and the shame of your own name, that the seeds of his loathing would one day seek a darker bloom than mere words.
Perhaps, as sure as you were the branch of olives extended weakly across a chasm in youth, as sure as you are now the tie that will bind the smallfolk to the Black Queen – perhaps as you are these things, so too you are to them — to everyone — simply a vessel. Carrying a name, carrying blood, carrying an excuse, carrying defiance, carrying sins – carrying a future that cracks, that seeps smoke, ash, blood, and ruin.
And perhaps now more than ever it occurs to you: Gone are the days of innocence, of war written with ink and quill.
Lucerys’ slaying marked the smothering of whatever last flicker there may have remained of childhood affection. Of shared lineage, of recognition of the fiery blood which pulses the same through all of you. Gone are the days that, in some childish dream, you might see your brother’s laugh again, see the shine of hair glinting in the swordyard, hear that humming song of beetles through a chamber door. It is a certainty, now:
You are a thread to be cut, a piece to be moved from the board.
To Aemond, to them — your life, that fickle thing that became inconsequential the moment you took your dragon to the sky and left for Dragonstone – your life matters far less than this war, than this pain, than the endless, aching thirst for power and retribution.
Aemond One-Eye.
It seems that once more, the conversation has continued on without you – and you rejoin in a hazy blink of numbness to Daemon’s sharp lilt.
“This is no work of Otto Hightower,” He claims to a suggestion of falsities, “The Hand plays a game. Precise, careful. He would never risk the pretense of honor to kill his granddaughter – though, Aemond…”
Your eyes meet Daemon’s – within them lies a troubling appetency.
“That one is unburdened by such concerns.”
A lull, graced by a crack of thunder – and then a burst of bright light upon the sullen frames of shoulders – and the quiet cracks too, a splintered thing that brings a swarm of foreboding through you in the silent chamber. It has always been known, you are reminded.
Queen Rhaenyra’s head lifts – emboldened by the beastly chill that laces her visage; her voice is quiet, sharp. “She came for the future Queen.”
Your stomach pools in a horror, some numb thought of a future burdened and murky. The future Queen — to be referred to as such might have once put a proud curve to your lips, but now just brings you closer to that precipice you must not name.
Daemon’s reply is sharp and litigious as ever – a far cry from the slithering smirks and teasing mirth from just the day before. Gone is any such semblance of taunt; all that remains is wrath.
“And she failed,” He reminds the Queen.
At this, Rhaenyra snaps up straight, whipping her voice across the chasmed chamber as her chair scrapes against stone.
“My son is dead!”
A reverberation through the chamber – an echo that could send forth a murder of black winged creatures through the sky, that could stir the deepest of untamed beasts from their homes in the underbelly of the Mont.
You are not the only one to tense in the chamber. And beside you, Jacaerys’ eyes shine – with vindication, with torment. Outside, the wind howls and wails; tears lament the casement behind you, and across the island, the empty Sept weeps quietly.
“My son,” she repeats in a harrowing, splintered voice, “was slain by that monster – and now he dares take her too?”
And there lies that spectre – the one which waits in the shadows of each council and curls fists, draws hands to swords, presses quills to parchment.
She shakes her head – the glint of a golden crown aches in the kiss of firelight. Thunder clouds moan ominously outside the castle walls. “I will not suffer it. I will not lose another.”
Your throat, held in a choked pain, that empty lingering of sorrow. Grief knocks upon the door of the chambers, it pelts upon the windows, it slides down the stone walls. It kisses the guilt which lives in your chest, which blossoms something darker and less known; and your eyes avert towards the table once more, ignoring the twitch of your betrothed’s fingers underneath the table, flexing upon his thigh. It is an effort to not reach across the empty space between you and cradle his palm in your own.
A voice finds traction in the aftermath of the Queen’s words – though you’ve hardly enough capacity to recognize the owner as foreboding hatred swirls in your heart. “What is to be done?”
A short exhale, and then – and as clear as the Sept’s bell chimes over hills, the Queen nods. “The girl will pay for her crime.”
A whisper of death, that horrible thing – it curls through the hall, blowing a chill down your spine – and the room is as still as death itself, as though the Stranger looms just outside the doors, biding his time.
But the Queen has not finished; her eyes burn; soon venom drips from the blades strapped to each man at the table – the scent of smoke is thick, it clouds your mind in a hazy fog, twisting the rainfall into the beat of wings in the air, to the whoosh of arrows, the roar of turbulent waters – of the rush of earth far below, wind through hair, the last scream of battle.
Her voice is sharp and heavy – wind off icy slopes, fire burning villages peppered with snow; villagers fleeing like frantic ants in a sugar bowl. Crushed beneath the heel of hatred and fury and wrath.
“I want Aemond Targaryen.”
THE SKY STILL WEEPS WHEN THE GIRL IS BROUGHT FORTH.
The servant girl is bound by wrist and dragged before you before the sun reaches its crest in the sky; sheltered by thick clouds, cloaking the island in a dark haze.
She does not yet weep – though her lip trembles, her eyes darting around the chamber, it is not until her sight befalls Daemon that true terror lights the color of her stare. It is all the confirmation you need.
Knees fall shaken before the dais where Queen Rhaenyra sits. Imposing as ever in the dismal dark cloud of weak day, she is flanked by Daemon and Corlys; and you, lingering idly and emotionless behind the Queen, feel heavier than the rolling clouds high above.
Baela’s warmth, just a breath away, provides only a scarce bit less comfort than Jacaerys, who stands in wrath beside you; though you do not waver at the blossoming stains of wounds streaking the girl’s skin before you, still your stomach clenches.
She weeps soon enough. Pleas fall from her split lips, breaths trembled into the cold air – it is in less than a moment that the girl is left upon her knees that Queen Rhaenyra rises; a dark river of blood-red silk and a crown glinting in the low light of storm.
It is a deceptively calm voice that reaches through the silence of the chamber.
“You sought to poison my kin.”
The girl’s babbling ceases, though tears thick and fat slide over her sullen cheeks.
“To take the life of a royal Princess – who is as much my daughter as she is my father’s daughter.”
In the pit of your stomach comes a festering, long-hibernated thing; a violent spill of gratification, of a starved and upended desire to be loved, to be cherished. A flickering memory – that first time, weeks ago, when you’d stumbled weary and bloody onto the Island; Perhaps, you have always bore this burden.
“You will pay for your treachery, and for the innocent life taken.”
And despite the girl’s tears, large and lamenting as the rain that slows outside, it is in a deep tone that Daemon reads aloud the girl’s confession – guilt laid for all to hear; and you with a growing numbness in each turn of coerced sentence, each stuttered breath the girl takes as her eyes watch the glint of Ser Erryk’s blade.
But as they read through the confession, a glint sends a tremor through you – the haunting green of eyes; the lick of silver in a scar across her wrist, glinting in the low stormlight. There is a twitch to her lips – she pleads with you now, you realize with a dropping horror. Mercy.
A sickening pit in your stomach opens; you swallow down the lilting voice from the eve before. Elina, with her fingers threaded in your hair:
But the smallfolk love you.
A bitter thing, that is. Your own life, attempted by the brother who’d taunted and whispered, snapped in the crowded street – they do not love you, he’d promised; They are dogs at the foot of a table, grateful for scraps discarded from hands that feast.
And she was, you know deep down. She was kneeled before his greedy, cunning hands — simply waiting her turn for a bite. In a way, you cannot blame her. Though you do not look away, and you do not lament for her impending death.
The sentence is pronounced; flames lick up the dark slated stone walls, and Jacaerys’ shoulder brushes against your own. It is an old habit – that starving, crawling reflex which spurs your mind:
May the gods judge her with mercy where we cannot; may her soul find peace where we could not offer it; may the fire take her sins – as it will someday take us all.
The words whisper in your mind as Ser Erryk draws his sword, and they are a fragile shield against the weight in your chest. A plea for absolution; for her, for yourself, for all the blood that has yet to be spilled.
And with the rustle of armor, your heart lurches.
The blade rises.
It glints in the chamber, and you lament that this procession was not under the weeping sky, where the sins of your line and the rivers of her blood might be washed away in streams.
A warmth finds your own hand, then – slow, a hesitant drag of knuckle over the top of your hand – and in a rush of comfort, your palm turns over to accept him. Jacaerys’ fingers link between your own, locking your palm in warmth, a squeeze tight as the blade glints above the Queensguard armor. You do not look at each other.
In a breath of pain, you squeeze back – his pull brings you to his side closer, and the satin of your black gown grazes his own dark cloak, still damp from this morning.
The blade falls.
A horrifying sound, a gasp muffled by the turn of your gaze towards Jace’s shoulder – and with a sickening silence, the rain has ceased.
The chamber is silent, but for the trickling pulminations aching onto the stone before the body. Your stomach churns. For your sake, a life has once again ended.
In the aftermath, Daemon simply turns to leave – and at the question of his daughter, he reveals only a clipped sentence: He goes “to visit the prisoner.”
Numb, you do not think anything of it; and the doors echo through the room. Dresses, cloaks, tresses and trousers ruffle as the council is dismissed; Ser Erryk wipes dark streaks from his blade.
A foreboding swirls in the ripples of forgotten goblets by the doors; in the blood on the stone floor, which glistens sickeningly in the torchlight; a horrifying thing, one that echoes the price of treachery – and in the faces of most around you is no relief, no victory.
Your gaze is frozen in a glance, then another, towards the corner of the hall; blinking away a vision of a cloaked, hooded figure you swore was just stooping near the dark.
A haunting shadow, one that disappears as you blink: A spectre of what is to come.
Smoke to be fanned.
Blood to be spilled.
IN THE WAKE OF THE RAINSTORM, WELL AFTER THE SUN FELL FROM THE SKY, CAME THE FOG.
It crawled from the shadows across the sea; lumbering like the distant stirring of giants, it slid across the glassy water and choppy tide, lurking upon the Dragon Bridge and slithering into Aegon’s Garden.
Night fell early today – though you spent most of the day perched at your casement, worrying your lips raw with thoughts that could not leave. It was not until the sky was blanketed by the relief of night, and stars littered its visage, that the anger came; and when it did, it was vicious, irrational.
Dripping from the ends of your hair, leaking from billowed breaths as you clasped your cloak tighter to the shoulder of your doublet, your hatred steeped long and resenting within your heart.
Now, the yard is still as it has been in the moon and a half since you arrived; it is quiet, the night biting at your nose, kissing your cheeks with a chilly hiss as the blade in your hand glints under torchlight.
It is a poor hack which you unload at the straw-stuffed dummy before you – clumsy and misaligned, your stance falters and wavers. The steel in your palm is heavy, and your arms tremble with the unfamiliar burden; screaming muscles, aching throat – though sweat beads along your brow, you ignore the throb of fear and anger which twist in your chest.
Each swing brings about another flash – whispers, a bloody parchment; a lifeless body, the thud of a final gasp. A face, hollowed and absent. The pelting onslaught of rain, blood bubbling from a gasping mouth – the grasp of a girl trying to remain in the realm of the living.
And you, helpless, guilty.
A cruel joke, your mind plays: Because in an effort to cast away the horrid dredges of your memory come forth the more pleasurable ones.
Unbidden and brash are the memories of kneeled Princes, of lips plush and pursing around quiet prayer; of fingers straining against a nightgown, of a sigh pressed into your own mouth. Visions of a grin set apart by a longer memory of sinned tongues, wandering fingers, and hands grasping starched sheets.
The Sept, heavy with desire and transgression, with death and life and whatever odd thing lies in between.
You slip only slightly on the mudded ground, breath pluming as fog swirls below – a strain to recall just days before the words of instruction from Jacaerys, hands adjusting your grip on the hilt, fingers brushing your own.
Any effort to cast out thoughts of your horrid desires, the burning warmth that blossoms and festers at the thought of his hands on your skin, is futile. An exhale falls sharp from your lips, eyes tired as you swing again; nothing but an intact dummy and a ringing in your forearm, you curse quietly under your breath. Failure pricks at your pride, whispering inadequacy and impending danger. And so you push forward. After all, the blood of a Hightower is thick in ambition.
“Your footwork is abysmal,” comes a voice from the shadows – rich and familiar, though in your state, still you startle.
Your turn is sharp to meet Jace, crossing the darkened edge of the yard under the faint light of torches. And perhaps, had you felt any less bristled, you would have admired the expression leaking from his visage – bemused, exasperated, but wholly and effortlessly handsome.
Your affection translates rather seamlessly to irritation. “Shouldn’t you be abed?” You retort – a stubborn one you’ve always been, hoping to steady your breathing as memory of the last shared solitude between you resurfaces once more. Your huff is quiet, “It is quite late.”
Boots drag against muddy gravel, and he hums a low thing, sending a warmth down your spine.
“Perhaps. But here you are,” he counters, always one for a verbal spar – and his eyes rove rather slowly over your figure before flicking to the target of your anger in all its straw glory. “...Waging war against straw and sticks.”
You pay little mind to the curling amusement in his countenance nor the uptick in your own lips that you school easily. A raise of your blade, hoping to recall any such stance that might belie half the skill you wish to possess. “I need the practice.”
He is quick, dry. “For what, exactly?” A glossy curl falls into his eye as he tilts his head, lips twitching, “Cutting your own hand off?”
And it is odd, for him to mask his worry with humour – you bristle in defiance, knowing if you succumb to his plot to distract you, you’ll be nothing more than a green-girl breaking in a blushing fit – and the emotion that pricks at your eyes is quelled by a tight swallow.
“Spar with me,” you demand instead.
He seems to find this amusing – in a raised brow, he shakes his head. “You’ve held a blade for all of three days, Princess.”
Your jaw sets. “Then this should be easy for you, Prince,” you shoot back with a half step towards where he lurks at the edge of the foggy courtyard, beside the bannister overlooking the restless sea.
For a moment, he regards you – you, in a muddied dress, hair messed and cheeks rosy from the cold; and in that dark gaze, you feel warm and still chilled to the very bone.
He exhales quite slowly, a light shake of his head. “I won’t.”
You resist a sharp sigh, ticking your jaw. The blade falls as you drop your arm, the tip dragging in the mud as you take another step towards him.
“I’m not made of glass, Jace.”
And at your tone, he takes on his own patience. “You are not,” he agrees, “But I’m no fool, either,” he purses lips, wettened with his tongue. “Grief and anger are poor sparring partners.”
You falter at his words, sage as they are hypocritical.
Some burning anger still festers, some resentment for the world that has chewed you up in a shipwreck of loss and spat you back onto untread shores; some disdain that nests clear in your heart and threads a tale for future loss and future sorrow – that warns of dreams past, of dreams soon to come – it burns.
The blade is lifted before you can even think twice.
And he, staring at you for a brief moment as you levy the steel, and then down to the very blade that lies level just upon his nose.
Your hand is not steady; for it is a stark memory, a mirror reversed in some sick trick of the eye, moon past and breaths far since fallen.
His gaze locks onto your own, dark and searching again – and there is a flickering there. He remembers.
A memory shared in twin agony; two sides of the same mad coin.
He remembers, and you can see it in the way his lips part, the way his brow knits upwards; that moment, now long ago and yet so burned into you both — a blade held between you, a desperate attempt to wield control in the face of everything so very uncontrollable – and a shaking palm, a whispered defiance.
The faint scar across your palm that still lives.
Jacaerys doesn’t move, doesn’t flinch – and with a signet ring glinting in the torchlight, he reaches up slowly.
You cannot blink before he is taking the blade into his palm and gripping.
There is no sound to the contact – your breath hitches, and the sight of his palm closing over the sharp steel stings; salt in a wound. Dots of dark blood well from where the blade bites into flesh, crimson and soon weeping gently down his wrist.
You’re struck with some horror. “J-Jace,” you falter, words falling from your lips in a frosted whisper – and your grip falters, though he does not let go.
A shiver falls down your spine as you swallow down the rush of anger arisen.
At the thought of Jacaerys, at the thought of your father, long since burned and gone from the realm of men; at the thought of the man you once called brother – the one who sent that knife so willingly towards your throat. At the whispering voice of your mother, which still curls around the corners of your mind and spits sin into the shadows.
It is Jacaerys, you remind yourself. And perhaps, you have both always bore this burden.
And when his voice comes, it is firm.
“Skoros iksis aōhon iksis ñuhon.”
The sword is heavy; his words are heavier. What is yours is mine.
Blood drips slow down his pale palm, steady as what you’ve done, what you did – what you will do.
And then your grip slackens entirely; his fingers tighten around the blade, refusing to release it as emotion stings in your eyes, breathing heavy as you shake your head.
The blood is slow but it is real, and it comes from your betrothed.
A fear – one that scratches its talons down your spine and claws at your throat; the burden of sharing, of becoming one.
You nearly whimper as the sword lowers, slipping from your hands as your arms fall limply to the side. “Kesā botagon syt ziry,” your words hang in the yard: You will suffer for it.
And for a moment, he does not move; the blade is now in his own fingers, wrapped and bloody as you tremble, a leaf in the dawn of winter.
The hilt hits the mud – and perhaps in his gaze you find the emotion you cannot name, that ache in your chest that pounds with each breath you struggle to find.
When the blade finally falls, his blood-slicked fingers leave smears of crimson upon steel; and his hand falls to his side, eyes still locked and unrelenting upon you.
It is this reverent stare – a whisper, one from when the day was still lit with lighter stormclouds – this morning, when it cleansed itself with torrential pours and you and your betrothed ducked your heads under the gaze of seven strange gods.
It is this stare you find again, calling to you, whispering. For the future… That I might be worthy of it.
Of the realm, and of those who are beside me.
And just as the echo of his words reverberate in your mind, the days catch up to you; in a dizzying spell of empty chested-gasping, your knees buckle rather ungracefully.
Jacaerys catches your back swiftly, uncertain; as though he knows not where to purchase them without overstepping. And he murmurs your name low – the bloodied hand comes to rest at the small of your back, warm and firm despite the sting you know it must carry.
Your own grasp his shoulders, pulling him into you, unable to bear the stare of his gaze.
Your apologies are swallowed by the threat of tears – vicious things that prick at your eyeline and tremble your lip, though you swallow hard and blink away the haze clouding your vision. His embrace is hesitant as it is welcoming, hands light but steady all the same.
Your own shaky grasp curls into the affection you so desperately dreamt for in youth – from upturned chins of your kin, from the avoiding gaze of your father, from the unreachable hands of your half-sister, from the cold pity of your mother.
But Jacaerys is here now; he is here because fate has brought him to you, as you have been brought to him. And tresspasses must be gone, forgotten, swallowed by the irascible pit of youth – and in its wake must bud something else entirely.
Your hands hold him, and they feel cleansed.
It is a long moment suspended in the embrace of each other – the moon dances shyly behind thin clouds, and the shadow of a beast tattered and wild flickers high upon the Mont in the East.
“Come,” Jace says at last – a light brush of his palm to your sleeve – and he guides you towards the banister overlooking the steep walls of the castle.
Down below the sprawled stone walls, the fog crawls back in retreat; a dance with the tides, a waltz whose steps you know quite well by now. Soon, the slow march of fog will retreat in the longer slumber of eve; and it will return hungry and crawling in the wake of morrow to claim the fishing boats which depart from the docks.
Jacaerys is a warm pillar beside you, blocking the brunt of seabreeze and bringing back the warmth to your cheeks.
Down the coast is a cluster – the fishing docks and a gaggle of homesteads, lit by specks of torches. The waves rock in a slow dance against rafts, and the lanterns bob gently in the lick of tide. The thought pangs at your stomach as grass blows down the mountain in ripples lit by the moon – Elina’s lover, the boy with the bubbling laugh and a heart of the sea – does he look out upon the same glassy moonlit waters as you do now, and hear her name in the waves?
When will he learn she is one of the first of many spoils of war?
Your head turns to dip, hands braced against the cold stone bannister; Jacaerys does not speak. He waits for you to come to him, as if he knows in some way, you always do. And when you break the silence, your voice barely carries over a whisper to the wind.
“What good am I,” you wonder, “if I cannot even wield a blade properly?”
His breath curls in the air just above your eyes and you watch it dissipate against the starry sky. “You cannot learn to fight in days,” He insists, your name lilting from his lips in a bitter release of truth.
The words are honest, yet they chafe at you; and in defiance, your eyes flicker skyward and roll with exasperation.
“And that is precisely the problem,” you sigh; along the coast, a flock of small birds circle and dip beneath the glassy shore. “Why did I not, too, grow up with callouses on my palms and steel in my hand?”
He has no words to soothe the bitterness upon your tongue.
The fog ebbs; spare tresses loose from your tied hair flick across your vision – you tame them briskly with a hooked finger.
Along the line of small village shacks far below the castle, there is one torch still lit, casting a tall shadow down the rocky path – and wavering just as its flame, your voice is not as strong as you hope.
“The innocent have already begun to drop like flies, Jacaerys.”
Wind whistles gently. “War is here,” you whisper; A vision of a stirring beast, high above, scorching the papery wings that float just above a raucous sea. War is here, and it looms with ancient breath.
Your words seep into the night, a melted thing that burrows itself into your marrow and twists your heart into a frigid stone.
“You are not the only one who… feels what’s to come,” his voice lacks heat – instead he delivers his position with a rigid sureness that merely gnaws at the guilt in your stomach.
A hand remains curled against the stone, a crimson fist as he leans opposite you on the balcony, “But you’re not helpless, even if you believe so.”
The sea is tamed at this hour; it is quiet and shy, kissing the fog which rolls over it with a tender affection. “Helpless is precisely what I feel,” Your tone leaks a bitterness, “The gods demand so much, yet they do not arm us with the means to meet such expectations.”
And your words are a shadow of that tall tower beaming green and watchful; backlit out on the moonkissed training yard, you stand to Jacaerys and watch with a hopeful dread that he might see past the leaking emerald in your veins.
Jacaerys exhales – his breath curls into the air, his boots scuff softly against the stone. His gaze burns through your visage, and you dare not turn to face him. “Wars are not only fought with swords,” He reminds. “Your strength lies elsewhere.”
You glance at him, your brow furrowing; frustration pricks at you. Your strength. Eyes roll to the heavens once more, lips puffing a plume of breath as you scoff. “–And where is that, exactly? In words? Politics? In being a thorn in your side?”
And though he does not bristle at your childish jab, he also finds no such answer to provide you in the wake of your small outburst besides a sigh. His breath plumes before you, a rosy blush upon his nose and nipping across his cheeks. The cold has seeped through and begun to weary your bones. Your nail carves along the bannister’s rough stone in an unknown pattern.
You are bitter and you are sore – but he stands beside you still, watching you with that amber gaze, patient enough to drive you mad. Your lips purse and puff out a plume of breath. “Or, perhaps it is to stand idly by while others fight and die?”
And you know this stirs him – he, too, itches for the wind on dragonback; for the blade, for blood. It is written into the gold cracking through amber irises – when he cannot provide words in solace, you shake your head.
You glance at him, silvered and bright against a dark yard. Jacaerys stands in some weary beauty, a tragic gift of the gods in a crumbling world – and yet you find that look he’s so often levied and only of recent times attempted to conceal: exasperation.
It bristles you once more, though a small part of you knows well that he is correct.
Your eyes impose upon him a look of similar indignation, crossing your arms across your chest. A scoff comes from your lips. “You’re the heir, Jace. It’s not the same.”
Fingers flex along the stone before you and his signet ring glints in torchlight – Jacaerys does not hesitate when he levies his response to you this time, quiet and intent in the gentle wind.
“And you’re meant to stand beside me,” his eyes meet your own and they permeate that film of worry, that fleeting heartbeat which skips under his slow stare. With a shake of his head, the line of his jaw cuts through the dark of his cloak. “Not as someone waiting idly for orders. The gods know just as well as I that you would not dare surrender to such a thing. Nor would I wish you to,” His voice is that stern cadence you know only superficially; but it permeates you, it strikes you with an understanding that he is the future King, and you are the future Queen.
“We must win not just battles, but the war itself – and it is not with steel alone.”
Though he has not finished, and the words that follow strike you with quiet thought. “Do you think Baela any less strong merely because she can’t wield a sword? Rhaena?” He wonders, lips plump and bitten, “My mother?”
Certainty lies within his words, and you’re struck once more with the weight of the crown not yet placed upon his brow – by the draw of his stare, by the stern curve of lip.
He’s correct, and perhaps this is the most frustrating of all.
A good thing, then, that you’ve a match just as stubborn and ardent as your own spirit; how boring it would be to marry one who shares no similar tenacity for resolve.
And though neither of you dare speak it, the space between you has become a thing of the past – he inches closer still when you turn to face him, ruefully shaking your head and watching his gaze trace the curve of your cheek. You feel his breath and it feels right.
“Winning wars with words,” your voice is a dry attempt to deflect from the growing tension, from the hitch in your breath. But still, your lips twitch. “You make it sound so very romantic.”
And in your small pride, his lips twitch too – a ghost of a smirk, some spectre of the boy he has no such time to be. But he simply leans his forearms against the chilled stone, tilting his head to regard you from this angle and sighs gently, curls straying and caught in the kiss of breeze.
You do not tame them for him, though you watch enviously as his hands manage the task on their own.
“And you make it sound quite tedious,” he counters in a soft timbre, one that vibrates in the wind and settles low within your breast. Your gaze has found the round swell of his bottom lip, and it strikes you that perhaps the conversation has transcended the subject of war and gone to more petrifying territories.
And perhaps in fear of that very fragile thread which holds you together, your faint smile melts, leaning to rest your arms beside his own upon the bannister. “Perhaps because it is,” You murmur, a quiet and lingering whisper.
And he knows this; he, of all, knows it well. A muscle tightens in his jaw – a betrayal of the restlessness that has sewn itself poorly constructed sutures into the still festering wound of Storm’s End; it is in the shift of his shoulders, the flex of hands stained in crimson – haunted, perhaps, by the weight of a sword he is desperate to wield.
It is when the moon shines from behind a measly string of clouds that you jolt in guilt; a puff of breath that leaves almost as a sigh, and Jacaerys’ gaze follows your frame as you turn and stalk away, bending low to retrieve the flagon of water you’d disposed of in your endeavor to wield your iron.
When you are beside Jacaerys again, it is a soft coaxing that guides his wounded palm from the stone and into your own hand, gently unfurling it in your grasp. You pour the water in a heavy silence, intent on ignoring the heat of his stare upon your face – you choose instead to study how the blood cleanses from his hand in a river of pink, falling quietly to the muddied earth.
Thankfully the cuts are shallow, superficial; he ensures you he will visit Maester Gerardys this evening; you insist on attending if only to make sure he keeps true to his word. And though he gives you his eyes rolled to the heavens, you still can see the flush growing upon his visage in the wake of your insistence.
The torches lining the upper bailey walls are burnt low. It approaches an hour unseemly to remain out, if not now; and in the dancing light that fades in the flicker of Jace’s gaze, there lies that same boy who grew too quickly into a man – a burden dragged down by a crown, by a war that neither of you wished for.
And perhaps you would have done something rather reckless in this moment – for his hair is glossy and curled in the nightfall, and his eyes watch yours with such wide reverence; his cheeks are that same rosy red you’ve come to meet in each memory of your shared trysts, his eyes are wanting and warm – his lips pursed and curved with a wishing breath.
Perhaps you would have done something reckless – but when your mouth opens, your gaze hitches upon something rather inconsequential in the foreground and you pause.
A faint flicker of movement along the path leading down to the fishing docks; your visage must reflect the interest you harvest, as Jacaerys too turns to follow your gaze with a blink of interest.
A hooded figure; faint, carrying a freshly lit torch.
A cool breeze brings unease to your stomach as your eyes fight the dark to make out any such shape.
“Who do you suppose walks at such an hour?”
And perhaps it is merely paranoia – the castle walls are not safe as you once thought, and Jacaerys knows this just as well – though his eyes hook onto the figure and their deliberate steps, jaw ticking as he hums shortly. “I don’t know,” he murmurs, voice slow and pondering.
It is quiet for a moment; paranoia is a lingering thing these days, curled in the corners in the shadows, in wait like a starved hound; And though you worry your lip with your teeth, Jacaerys sets his hand to brush your own upon the bannister, and you do not pull away.
Not interlocked, though brushing, you remain – and the hooded figure is swallowed by the foggy outskirts of vision.
Neither of you speak again, your gazes set to the horizon and breaths set in a slow march towards the unknown.
THE NEXT MORNING, THE SKY SWALLOWS ITS SORROW IN SHY BURSTS OF BLUE.
Clotted clouds roll over hills, pregnant with the quiet promise of rain and thunder; though sunshine peeks through gaps and dapples the waves of green around you. The body of wildgrass shifts in its current, swaying around your untamed tresses, arms of yellow and green grasping your ribs, tickling your knees and kissing your cheeks.
Across the cliffside meadow, your curling beast rests in a pocket of sun, her scales glinting, ancient breaths echoing through your lungs. There is an eruption, sudden but silent in the distance, of blackened wings of ravens down the valley near Aegon’s Garden – and soon come the shivering ripple of grass along the cliff, trembling to the rhythmic beating of wings.
Winds shift; smoke and salt come, then, over the cliffside. You’re eclipsed overhead by a great shadow, though you need not look; soon, Vermax’s claws thunder into the ground of the meadow beside his sister.
You squint against the sunshine, watching great chests expand and deflate in unison; a rhythm written into their molten blood – a tether just as strong as the one that binds you to his rider.
The shadow of his frame slips from great wings, and you press your palms to your lids to ease the ache of sun glare.
You should rise – should greet him as propriety dictates, nod your head or at least look up as the Prince crosses to you – but your legs are heavy with the weight of the shy sun, and you instead remain rooted and evergreen in your spot overlooking the great valley of Dragonstone.
The wind whispers into your ears as he approaches, and you stretch your weary limbs softly, a breath puffing through your lips.
The cliffs are steep, and drop off into slates of charcoaled black; gleaming splinters of glass glinting in the splotched sunlight.
It is quiet as Jacaerys lowers himself beside you, cloak pooling against the fabric of your dress.
His lashes are long, lit by the sun that peeks so shyly from the clots of clouds above. He gazes out to the sea, where the waves swell and crash against jagged stone; a flock of gulls take the sky above you, their gray feathers glinting against the morning light.
Vermax has begun to chirp to his sister – it is an easy thing, their companionship – and you breathe into the wildgrass that tickles your arms, shivering slightly in the high breeze, tugging your cloak tighter.
Jacaerys says nothing.
And, still unspoken, there is something between you; lingering in the gaps between words, in the careful way you glance at each other’s countenances when you believe the other is not aware; there is something in the memory of sharp tongues and sharper tempers.
In all honesty, it should be gone, that thing; after all that has happened, the blood and death and memories of years spent in mutual condescension – and yet, it remains.
A hunger, unfulfilled. A flame refusing to die.
You’re unsure as to what drives you to end such silence.
Your voice slips from the mountaintop, soft and as whispering as the wind that curls around your skirts, driving waves of the wildgrass to ebb and flow.
“Elina had a lover.”
At your words he turns to you at last. His stare is warm and wary upon your mourning countenance, though he waits for you to continue.
High above, wisps of clouds stir and circle in a rainbow of mist.
“A fisherman. He promised to marry her when the war was won.”
Jacaerys exhales slowly, a thing heavy and knowing. He needs not say anything; for he knows, as well as you, how this tale ends. You wonder if he feels the foreboding in his gut just as you do on your own.
Salt and earth are carried through the wind between you – and a small grace of the incense sticks he favours to burn in his chambers. Jacaerys’ fingers curl into the grass, grasping, dirt smudging over the bandage over his palm.
He does this, sometimes. Allows you the grace of quiet, even when his head is filled with too many thoughts. Your hand drifts towards him on its own – a small hope for comfort under the chasm of the open sky – and with a ghosted touch, you feel the bandage beneath your fingertips.
He does not pull away; instead his gaze anchors once more on your visage, searching as you lift his hand into your own. “So many things left waiting,” you murmur, tracing along the fabric that nurtures the split flesh of his palm – where your sword was grasped just the last eve.
His voice is just as quiet as your own as his fingers flex beneath yours. It seems he knows where your mind is; Perhaps his has been there all along. “War has always taken more than lives.”
Your throat tightens. He does not need to say more.
His shoulder brushes your own, and, without a thought, your hand rises to curl around the fabric of his sleeve, wrapping around his bicep.
And he does not pull away as you rest your head upon his shoulder, curling into the side of him. A slight hitch in breath, perhaps shared by you both; but he breathes slow and long, his head eventually falling to rest against the crown of your own.
So you and your betrothed rest in the morning breeze, choppy sea glinting and winking from far below.
And it happens so very gently — his own hand falls to rest upon the flat of your thigh, precarious but grounding; a heat spreads from it, though there is something so right about his body against yours, about his heart beating just beside your cheek, that you have no mind to pay attention to the guilt of your mother’s voice curling in your breast.
Your dragon takes flight off the cliff – soon, the reflective chartreuse of Vermax leaps in chase, catching the wind and diving in their playful spiral downwards. A gust of smoke and ash, and you watch the water far below ripple as the beating of wings dive in descent.
Your stomach rumbles in a distant reminder of hunger – your lips purse, hand unintentionally tightening around Jace’s arm as you sigh into his doublet. The drag of his jaw against your unruly hair; and lips that press somewhere upon the crown of your head, a faint skip in your heart.
“I dreamt of my father last night,” his whisper leaks into your heart, tugging painfully. “Laenor.”
And it is a thing, you realize – that he clarifies. It is unspoken, that thing that lingers in bad blood and memories of whispers, taunting and cruel from childhood.
Your eyes shut, swallowing back a thick strike of angst. “He was a good man,” You murmur, breath lost to the wind. Jacaerys hums and you feel it against the warm skin of his neck. It is only a moment before his voice comes again, softer than usual.
“I wonder if that is enough, in the end.”
His words bring a quiet; weighted by the shaky breath Jace levies, by the pull you feel, that urge to press against him and never be separated.
You can only provide him that same gift he’s given you – a listening ear. And he accepts it. “Harwin Strong,” he murmurs then – and your heart lurches at the wavering in his voice.
Your betrothed does not name his father; but he does not need to. You know who his father was. And you do not hold him any less tight because of it.
“He was a good man as well,” Jace says weakly, a watery thing.
You pick your head from his shoulder, heart aching with the tremor of loss, of all that has been denied to your betrothed. Your voice comes, and you hope it is enough. “I think he would have liked to see you as you are now,” you whisper, a careful thing as your fingers trace over his tense muscled arm.
Jacaerys’ fingers twitch; your own trail over the veins which trickle over his hand. His smile is bitter. “I think he would have liked to see me at all.”
And that unspoken thing, nestling in the crack of your hearts – your heart aches, mind tumbling down into a chasm of memory and youth. Your hair catches the sunlight when you turn to watch your dragons in the distance, fishing along the gleaming waters and skimming the surface with their claws.
A distant memory – the dragons, not any older than a few years, nearly small enough to be lost at a distance, clamoring to bite at the shores of Blackwater Bay. How you’d loved to watch them, then. Youth, you think bitterly – what an odd thing to share. Your brothers, your sister – they are but echoes of you; reflections, bent and warped and twisted and reshaped, but still an echo of your own longing, your own scarcity in the life of abundance. And Jacaerys – he is the same. Blood, and name, and duty; these things, which mean so much and yet so little.
And in the end, is that enough?
You glance out to the skyline, where the sea warbles and glints against a line of thickened clouds. Out beyond the plane of rolling thunder, there lies a Keep of red, and a throne made of swords.
Is that enough?
Your ruminations are disturbed by a shift in your betrothed’s balance. Withdrawn from his belt comes a pouch – small, velvet; from the kitchens. Your stomach keens at the sight, though your brows furrow, a churning flicker of fear striking your heart. Poison, your mind whispers, tightening your throat and seizing the beats of your heart.
You’ve scarcely entertained the thought in the days since Elina died; it’s a poor thing, you know; but you’ve been unable to bring yourself to do it, in fear of the curling grasp of your brother’s talons even across the bay.
His sentence is punctuated by the opening of the bag; a fragrant smell, roasted and honeyed – almonds, just how you prefer them. Your cheeks are hot, heart thudding in your chest.
“I know you’ve not eaten,” Jacaerys says, offering the candied almonds to you, eyes syrupy pools of amber and honey as they take in the slight lurch in your chest.
“I’ve no appetite,” you counter, hoping he cannot hear the roar of your stomach. He levels you a stare which, in other times, might coax a stifled huff of amusement from you; though your defiance merely grows as you narrow your gaze to him.
“I don’t.” You insist, resisting the urge to cross your arms across your chest.
This bristles him.
Your attitude, you know, is not a favorable one. Just as you were last night, you’re inclined to resist out of some last ditch for self preservation; Though admittedly, you grow weary.
The frustration returns to Jace’s voice just slightly as he sighs, leveling you with a stare that belies his patience, despite the way his eyes roll to the heavens and back. It is not the first time such an action, a mirror of your own attitude, has sent your stomach in flutters – a handsome visage indeed, your heart chides.
His tone is that of a chastising nursemaid as he says your name. “You cannot live on air alone.”
You turn just so with a strike of defiance in your heart, leaning back on an arm as you glare half-heartedly at him. “It is not your concern, Jacaerys.” Your retort is as much a lie as it is childish, though you set your jaw in indignation. “I am not your concern.”
The wind is gentle in the silence, and your cheeks heat under his stare.
He, indeed, does not enjoy the falsities of your words either. It’s only a moment before he closes in – his gaze, darker in the shade of a rolling cloud overhead, and his breath almost kissing your own.
“You are.”
And there is that fire in his stare, that flicker that should have been long lost or doused yet remains burning, hungry. Possessive. He tilts his head to level with your own, and your pulse quickens.
His lips nearly brush against yours; and despite yourself, your breath catches.
Jacaerys’ voice is slow when it meets your ears. “Whether we will it or not. You are.”
The space between you is unbearably small, your cheeks quite hot – and Jacaerys, brow stern, gaze set upon you. His own cheeks are rosy, fingers twitching upon your thigh as if he just realized where they remain, heavy, purchased. The wind has died; the almonds rest still in their velvet pouch.
Your jaw ticks in some half-exasperated, half-hungry way; and it is unmistakable when it happens.
Though it is a quick flicker, you see it: Jacaerys’ gaze, frustrated, insistent – dropping to your lips and flickering with something. A quiet memory of the empty Sept yesterday morning, of the moments stolen in your chambers, of the painted table pressed into your back, his lips upon your own.
And that flame, that thing that remains despite it all – it flickers in your stomach, sparking and igniting as your eyes lock onto his in the soft light of the late morning.
You don’t look away.
The silence is taut as you slowly reach out, still caught in the churning gaze of his stare, still breathing your breath into his own, still ignoring the flutter in your chest.
You take the almonds from his palm, though your jaw is set and your stare is blazing into his own.
The almonds are sweet – a welcomed taste to the bitter guilt that’s kept you petrified for a long time; and Jacaerys watches with heavy eyes, locked upon your own, sending a flip to your stomach.
It takes little time before his contact is broken, his gaze dropping to your lips as you press a handful to them, lashes fluttering as he lets out a nearly imperceptible exhale.
But you certainly hear the tremor, as his gaze hooks on the ease of your tongue across your lips.
A tightened jaw, the flicker of eyes, and you burn.
You break your own stare when the heat becomes too much; your pulse spikes, though perhaps Jacaerys has executed his trick – for the pouch is empty, and your stomach is satiated. Though in its wake grows a new kind of hunger, fresh and yet familiar, and burning much too bright. Perhaps that, too, was a trick – a welcomed one.
A bite of a plush lip, and you no longer attempt to conceal the flames of desire which lick up your throat.
Down below, within the ramparts, the old Sept’s bell begins to chime.
The sun has hit its crest in the sky; you and Jacaerys watch as a flock of dark wings depart from the bell tower and take towards the wooded forest beyond the Dragon Bridge.
The bell chimes once more, and your mind drifts with its toll, wondering if it will sound any different when the chimes are not to signify the apex of daylight, but instead the celebration of a union.
Something stirs in the pit of your stomach, the shadow of dragons passing overhead. “It’s not fair,” you murmur – and as Jace shifts beside you gently, his hand still purchased light and warm upon your thigh.
He hums in that way he often does, his bandaged palm tracing the subtle crease of fabric upon your leg; you feel the heat of him through the fabric and repress a shiver.
A scoff-like sound, almost bitter in its descent, falls from your lips. You shake your head, tresses stray and blowing around your head. Waves crash into the slated walls of the cliffs down below.
“I should have wanted the waiting,” you admit, cheeks hot, heart aching.
He swallows, and you see it in the way his throat moves. The sun kisses his profile, that profile which was drawn in the vision of the gods, in the love of the realms, in the blood of the ancients; a profile which brings a sickening yearning to your heart.
He smiles, and though it is bitter, it is still radiant.
“And I should have had the time to.”
That’s it, you realize quite suddenly; there is no time left. There is a horrible feeling in your gut when you glance from Jacaerys to the horizon, where boats dot the sea like flecks of mud upon boots; where invisible people pull invisible fish onto the docks and ship them to invisible soldiers who will soon march with the banners of your betrothed.
Your lips press together, and you repeat the words you’ve had beat into your spine since the very night that your father departed the realm of the living.
Your lips curl. “War does not wait.”
Jacaerys laughs softly, and though it is humourless, it is soothing to your burning veins. It is a mirror of the passion, the anger in your heart. “No,” he agrees, “It does not.”
His lips are pink. Freckles kiss the slope of his nose, peppering his jaw; The wind brushes his hair from his brow. His eyes seem to take in those delicate and distinct features which make up your own visage, and you are struck with an immense emotion for which you have no name. There is no time left – there never was.
You are hesitant, though the words still fall from your lips as you glance at him, at the soft warm glow glaring right behind the haloed ring of light above his curls. War does not wait.
“So why should we?”
His breath catches with your words, the syrupy blink of long lashes, of searching, willing eyes. You watch back with a fire you see reflected in his own gaze.
A swallow, the slide of his bandaged palm up your thigh, sending a shiver of want through you.
You meet him as eagerly as ever before, your lips pressing to his own with the thirst of the tide.
It is no long-awaited thing; it is no breathless, heart-stopping kiss, but it is you and Jacaerys, alone and together, desperate and hungry and vengefully direct. There is no time for waiting any longer – your body aches to be against his own, and his sings the same song of desire as he presses against you with a small noise.
Against your lips he murmurs your name – barely a breath as he tilts back into you, not gentle nor hesitant. It is urgent, raw – it is written by the words unspoken, by the feelings that draw both of you to tremble in the darkest hours of night; sand, slipping through fingers. His lips are warm, and his tongue is insistent against your own.
The press of his chest, the grasp of your fingers in his curls; a slow and languid slide of his mouth over your own. A thumb strokes at the hinge of your jaw and your stomach flutters as he coaxes your lips open further for him.
His breath shakes with that same fire you saw yesterday – that vengeful look, which drove duty and wrath together and what builds an immense desire within you at his touch.
You take what you want from each other, and you do it willingly.
It does not take long. He shifts, pressing you back into the wildgrass; and the sky yawns wide above you as he comes to hover above you, freckles littering his cheeks and a flush creeping along the slope of a regal throat.
Lips feather over your mouth, down to your jaw, dipping to the hollow of your throat; an overwhelming desire clutches you, your eyes falling to the distance as his teeth graze your pulse; the pale stones worn with wind and weather – the Sept.
You’re struck with the vision of a slipping shadow, looming in the depths of the altar, watching with a hooded visage; watching again in the Great Hall as blood leaks red and warm from an expiring life.
And yet, all you can think of is him – Jacaerys, his hands dragging along your curves, his lips pressing, his breath lingering warm and unsteady against your skin.
Your own hands find him in a hunger unrivaled; tugging him, whispering his name, pressing into the hard line of his body.
He drinks your sighs, inhaling your breaths as you tug him to your own waiting lips as if you are starved.
And still, there is guilt: a familiar thing, that pressure festering below your ribs. The staining of your palms with blood, innocent and spilled.
But there is also anger.
Anger that you will never have the chance to enjoy the pleasures of marriage, to revel in love, or whatever might bloom in its absence, without the looming shadow of war. Anger that your life is not your own; anger at the chains of duty and blood. And so you press into him, taking – because that is all war does, in the end. And you are done waiting.
And he feels it too— you taste it upon his tongue, within his grasp; possessive, hungry, desperate. The meadow is warm in the cool morning, and you let Jacaerys press against you, you let your hand slide up his face, feeling the fresh shaved slope of his jaw, feel his tongue against your own and the soft sigh he lets against your own lips.
You melt into Jacaerys as wings beat high above your heads, as the sea churns below you, as a Usurper sits across the bay on a throne of iron, as arms are gathered leagues away.
The thought festers still, even as Jace’s palm glides up from your calf, catching on the fabric of your skirt and sliding it up with him. A fierce arousal licks up your core at his touch, and you keen – though still the thought lingers, and you have to say it; perhaps in the hopes that he will soothe such fears, that he will assure you that fate does not have such a grip on your bloodline as you dream.
Dreams, dripping with terror and whispers of death, try to grasp at your mind with their spiny talons; but you are warm, now, and your mind as wrapped with Jacaerys. Still, your voice tremors against his lips. “This will change nothing.”
And Jacaerys puffs a breath against your jaw – a grin, one rueful and yet knowing – and his words are whispered low into your ear. Soothing, vengeful, promising.
“Then let it be nothing.”
Gods.
You shudder as his lips find your throat, his hands dragging up the fabric of your dress, skimming along your trembling, wanting skin. The sun is bright. Your fingers slide beneath his tunic, mapping muscle, dragging against warm skin, slowly tracing lines of tension and want.
Let it be nothing.
Let it be ruin.
Let it be whatever it must be.
Fingers trail up your dress skirts, leaving raised goosebumps in their wake as he breathes into your neck. You tug him closer, sighing into his ear as he skims over the aching need that pools between your legs. “Please,” you beg of him, knowing he hears the unspoken words in your voice.
And with a jolt of pleasure, his touch finds your heat. You arch into his fingers, thighs parting wider as he exhales in desire.
The wildgrass billows in waves; Jacaerys cradles you, pressing his lips to your thundering pulse as you suck in a sharp breath, eyes fluttering.
He shushes against your lips faintly, just as two fingers slide slowly into your warmth; you inhale sharply at the pleasure, his breath trembling against your skin.
It is bliss.
A hungry, raw thing – the desire to push him over and crawl onto his lap; to let him have you, to claim him as your own, to let him claim you as his – it strikes need hot within you, and you shiver when he presses his fingers fully into you. Deep, slow, euphoric.
And after just one moment, he begins to move; a slow soothing rhythm to the aching throb of desire that grows when he shifts and nudges you, pressing you flat on the grass below.
He joins you when your palms grasp his shoulders, balanced on one arm with his fingers caressing your hair; and the other between your thighs, slow and intent, driving you closer to the bliss you so chase.
Your hips move against his ministrations, a quiet shutter when he hums against your lips, murmuring your name and crooking his fingers. Your own grasp is tight in his hair, and at your insistence of tugging the curls through your fingers, his lips part in a low groan of his own.
Pleasure is a simple thing, when it is with Jacaerys.
The sun beats down upon his frame, pressed above you, curls kissing your warm cheeks as you shake through your pleasure, pulling him closer, whispering words of need, words of desire.
Let it be nothing, his voice chides in your mind; and a moan of his name from your kiss-bruised lips, head tilting against the grass as his thumb finds you and presses gently. He swallows your sighs with his own, shushing you only once when you whimper into his throat.
Let it be nothing.
Your hips leave the grass below, and he is gentle in the way he pushes you back down, his stare reverent, lips parted, eyes taking in each small expression of pleasure upon your visage. He groans softly, pressing his forehead to yours, breath heavy, ragged. His fingers stroke, tease, and you arch against him, gasping at the slow, torturous pleasure.
The sun climbs behind dappled clouds. His fingers work to unravel you, even as your eyes roll back once more. Even as the wind kicks and ruffles his curls; even as you tug him impossibly close.
Even as the Sept bell begins to ring once more.
Through the haze of desire, both you and Jacaerys falter only slightly – it is unusual to ring the bells after midday; though they strike a third time, and you know.
War Council is called.
Something in you deflates – though the chiming of the heavy bell far below does not seem to phase your betrothed, as he soon resumes his ministrations, bringing a sharp gasp to your lips as a hazy warmth of pleasure stirs once more.
A huff of shock from you curbed by a dreamy sigh, his lips pressing to the soft spot below your ear. A wonderful distraction, he is – you feel yourself dangerously close upon the precipice of bliss as he quirks a small smirk, some flicker of aroused amusement at your quivering thighs.
The bells continue, though so does Jacaerys.
Your hips writhe as you near that very thing you chase; and he holds you tenderly with breaths falling into your ears, the wind gentle as you hold him against you.
“C-c–” you try to spit out the words which wait on your tongue, and Jacaerys watches you with boyish amusement as his fingers do not cease within you, pressing as your eyes roll to the heavens, a short breath falling from your lips.
“Fuck–” You mutter, and you do not miss how such a lewd word brings a shiver to Jace’s spine – you swallow thickly, fighting the rising pleasure as you stutter. Soon enough, though your chest trembles and heat coils so deliciously within you, you finally spit out your words. “Council,” You mutter breathlessly, “We need to go—“ you’re cut off with your own sigh of pleasure and Jacaerys grins.
“—to council?” He finishes for you, tilting his head, gaze flickering over your form slowly. A coil of desire at his teasing lilt, though you sent him a sharp look.
“Yes,” you bite out sharply, though your hands merely pull him closer, willing him to not move away from you.
A flicker of amusement lit in his gaze as he hums, stroking you with his thumb and watching how your hips buck into his touch. “War can wait, princess,” He murmurs into the wind, eyes warm and defiant as they catch yours.
And you grin, then too – in bliss, in wonder, in relief; because yes. War can wait.
A breath leaves you as your fingers tread through the curls at the nape of his neck, tugging him to your lips. His fingers stroke within you and you whisper his name as he brings you to your peak, a tremoring sigh as you gaze hazily into his own stare, reverent, hungry – devoted.
Let it be whatever it must be.
And so you do.
taglist & mutuals: @lovelyteenagebeard @lukehughes43 @kenna-the-cosmic @knight-of-flowerss @cregan-starks @dr9carys @aesteries @swordgrace @softspiderling @systraes @dipperscavern hiii ily @snow-blower @darylspersonalwhore @fluorescentadolescent1 @withlovenessie @annedub @feyres-fireheart @reyndaisy @glennussy @ladyofvelaryon @paasrin @kookjipao @miksde @falcvns @kitdjarin1 @bitchydragonparadisee @jottositto @uhnanix @lenadoerrer @saccharineseas @uniquelyabnormallyoriginal @darylspersonalwhore @taestrwbrry @withjinkoo @realporcelainkat @burningwitchobject @meowmeowmauve @bigolidioot
#jacaerys velaryon x reader#so long since ive typed these tags wowza#jace x reader#jace velaryon#jacaerys x reader#jace smut#jacaerys x reader smut#jacaerys velaryon x reader smut#hotd x reader#hotd smut
216 notes
·
View notes
Note
Bunbun, how do you think Leona got his scar??
How Leona Got His Scar and Other Thoughts
So this is for sure something I’ve thought about a lot and how Leona’s Scar relates to him as a character. I get that it's very likely he was simply given a scar by Yana to mirror his Great Seven counterpart of Scar...but you guys know I love to create my own lore. I personally find the little information we do get on Leona’s scar interesting. In one of Leona's chats, Ruggie asks Leona where he got his Scar and notes that The King of Beasts also has a scar on his left eye.
Of course, Leona, being Leona, brushes off the question and says he doesn't remember, but logically, we know it would be silly for someone to forget how such a prominent injury was received. And as far as we know, he doesn't have any other scars besides this one.
So, he’s avoiding the truth. Either so the writers can be cheeky about it all, since Scar’s scar origins have had many recons. OR, if you wanna look deeper, maybe there is an implication that Leona prefers not to talk about it because the memory is upsetting. So, he brushes it off with a smirk.
Since I love angst, I prefer the latter. But, let's put a pin in that for a sec.
I think an interesting aspect to all this is that in the Magical Archives (I believe) it's mentioned that scars are something to be proud of in Sunset Savanna, which always kinda puzzled me.
We know that Twisted Wonderland has a skewed perception of the respective Disney villains, but it's still an interesting choice.
In the Lion King lore, a scar is essentially a bad omen. After Scar's death, two characters, Kion and Kovu, are condemned to others viewing them negatively. It's treated as a "Mark of Evil" in the Lion Guard show and even used as a symbol of Kion's deteriorating mental health. There is a symbol found on the ground that they refer to as a “Mark of Evil" where Scar's spirit manifested. TBH, even the treatment of Scar himself borders on ableism and the fact that people refer to him BY his disfigurement is kinda wild.

(Lion Guard wiki)
Since we kinda get conflicting lore from TLK and Twisted Wonderland on how scars are viewed...this really made me think about how it affects Leona.
I like to believe the view of scars is nuanced in the Sunset Savanna. Maybe now with the younger generations, there is a different attitude regarding scars and they no big deal. Maybe because of the King of Beasts more positive influence, they just are seen as a more "heroic" thing in general.
But, going back to Leona-
I think with what we know of his backstory a chunk of his people view him as this “bad omen” already due to his unique magic. And maybe after Leona received his “mark,” at some point as a child, some folks (maybe older ones) became even more apt to view him as a cursed prince. In Leona’s overblot flashback, we see how the servants in the palace fear and gossip about him.
Since we don't know the full truth of it, since the writers love to deprive us of Leona lore… My headcanon is this- When he and Falena were young, someone went to attack Falena and because the guard’s attention was so focused on the direct heir, Leona was hurt in the crossfire. Not only this, Leona has quite an adverse reaction to being attacked (perhaps for the first time physically as I also HC he was a weak child) However, he was still a child with a powerful Unique Magic, one he maybe couldn't control well at the time. So he attacks the attacker, who was maybe even just another child playing rough or perhaps just a rowdy peasant? Either way, this doesn't end well, he perhaps fatally injures the attacker and is punished for it. And so, begins the series complexes he has as the grumpy Lion we know now.
The desire for him to always be in control and be proficient at magic and magical defense.
His cynicism confirmed. Being reminded again of his place in life. Being only viewed as "a spare heir" compared to his brother. An unnecessary piece.
The disconnection he feels with his family and their disapproval of him and his actions.
Perhaps, this is why Leona is so good at defensive magic (like he mentions to Riddle who failed to collar him at first in Chapter 2.) Maybe this is why he chose to take up sports and self-defense, to protect himself from others despite preferring his intellect to fight. We know he at some point learns from Kifaji how to wrestle in the Catch the Tail Tournament. All this to say, I believe whatever happened is something traumatic for Leona and linked to his insecurities as a person. (Kinda like in many of Scar's backstories) I get into that a bit in this fic I wrote of Yuu comforting Leona. I just find it interesting to think about how the memory of receiving his Scar has affected him as he got older. While cocky and good at acting nonchalant, I do believe, deep down Leona feels uneasy about others' commenting about it or touching it.
Anyway, these are just my thoughts, as per usual! Thanks for asking I enjoyed yapping!
216 notes
·
View notes
Text
Dp x Dc AU: Jazz Fenton, after years of fixing her brother’s injuries, becomes a Doctor with an inclination towards behavioral health and psychology- In order to make the difference she wants to see in the world she joins Dr. Leslie Thompkin’s practice.
Jazz Fenton, M.D. has spent years of her life doing research, doing the hard work and the emotional labor, and finally, finally, she’s joining a practice she can feel 100% confident in. She’s goddamn good doctor and she wants to make the biggest impact that she can.
Dr. Thompkins (who insists that she call her Leslie as they’re colleagues now), is a kind woman, sharp as a tack and keeps her practice open at odd hours to help the most unfortunate. It took some time for them to bond and trust to be built, but now Jazz is being allotted a few night shifts here and there.
It’s incredible. Jazz gets to spend time with the kids who come in and really talk to them (in addition to getting them antibiotics, heating pads and pokemon themed bandaids) to help equip them with a few coping skills. Her passion for psychology never disappeared after all, but the expansive knowledge of how to heal the human body has made her find a sense of fulfillment like no other.
Having proven herself and worn Leslie down, Jazz now takes up about 1/3 of all the night shifts in the month. She’s hoping to get to 50/50 by the end of the year but she’s content with what she has. Danny keeps odd hours anyway so calling him after work on her walk home can happen any time of day and he will always answer enthusiastically.
It’s a particularly busy night before he comes in. The Red Hood.
He was known for being an ally to Leslie, despite being on contentious terms with the Bats, but Jazz had never asked directly. Never one to turn away a patient with bullet hole wounds, she hops into action to get his wounds cleaned, sewed up and gauze wrapped. She’s handing him a sheet (an Infographic! Dani made it with her! Graphic design is her passion!) on how to care for his wounds when he first seems to recognize that she’s not Leslie.
“No, Of course not. I’m Dr. Fenton. I can’t blame you for not remembering but I did introduce myself as you bled in the entry way. You’re Red Hood, right?”
“Hm. Didn’t realize the practice was expanding. Where can I find-” He grumbles before pushing her hand aside from where she had still been supporting his shoulder.
“Hold on there, mister. You’re going home, you’re following this infographic and you’re going to get some sleep.”
“Lady you don’t know-” His voice modulated ton came across antagonistically. As if he was trying to intimidate her. Ha, Jazz rolls her eyes at the inclination.
“Who I’m talking to? Who I’m dealing with? You’re hilarious. I can eat you vigilante’s hero complexes for breakfast. Tell me who I’m calling to pick you up and then you can say thank you.” Jazz snaps at him. It really had been a long night but his whole dialogue thus far is making her a bit batty.
“Oh really Doc? You know Leslie’s tough shit, and from what I can tell you’ve got nothing on her-”
“Trying to make me feel insufficient when I just saved your life? That’s cute. I’m sure a lifetime of abandonment by both of your parental figures gave you that. I’m also sure that you inherited this desire to prove you’re not going to be dependent on anyone who wants to help from whoever got you dressing up in tights to fight crime in the first place. Again, I’d love to talk at length about how predictable you-”
“Bwah- wait- I’m Predictable? You’re probably some nepobaby who had parents who told her she could have the world-” But Jazz cuts him off with hysterical laughter- he couldn’t be further from the truth. Her parents loved her, but nepotism? With what, the ghosts? If anything she got that from Danny, but he doesn’t need to know about her ghostly titles.
“You’re just some guy who came back from the dead and made his trauma everyone else’s issue. So shut it. And tell me how I’m getting you home from this clinic.” She seethes though her voice stays devastatingly level with each word.
Speechless for a moment, he eventually relents to Jazz that he’s already called for help on the comms but it will be hours before they can come for a pick up. The sun had already come up and the night had been over for most of them before Hood had walked into trouble. She groans and the realizes the time for herself and the empty clinic around them.
“Fine. My shift just ended anyway. I’ll get you home in one piece and I swear to all the ancients that you’d better follow the directions on the infographic.”
And that’s how Jazz ended up calling her brother while supporting the weight of a grown ass man (who no longer wanted to talk to her) on her walk home.
The next time Red Hood appears in her clinic, he’s brought a dozen roses in addition to the cut on his neck that definitely needs to be pressurized like ASAP. Did he stop for the flowers on his way to the clinic? He’s going to pass out from blood loss! She doesn’t even like roses!
#ehehehe#dpxdc#dcxdp#dp x dc#dc x dp#danny phantom#dc crossover#dp crossover#anger management#jazz fenton#jason todd#she still loves psychology but its a back pocket tool to her knowledge as an emergency medicine provider#jazz is ready to throw hands because becoming a princess during med school sucked ass#she did not have the time#but she loves and supports anything danny is doing sooo...#danny is currently attending gotham u for engineering but lives across town so they just call everyday#he sees her on her off days and always brings her tons of fast food#jason is immediately smitten with the woman put him in his place#the pit maddness was barking up a storm this entire convo but she got him home and he was like holy fuck im in love#jason todd said she saw right through me and that shit was hot#yes he totally stopped to grab (steal) flowers on his way to the clinic#dick picks him up this time. sees the flowers and is like oh cool its my turn to wingman for my lil bro#jazz is worn down by sweet gestures and the fact that hes legit so nice now when he comes into the clinic#he quotes poetry at her sometimes and she's like omg did you just make that up? she's never read poetry a day in her life#only medical textbooks and psychology papers#long post
3K notes
·
View notes
Note
Hi! This is my first request also i love your writing so much! I've been looking everywhere for a nsfw alphabet headcanons for jinx there isn't any can you please make one i don.t think anyone understand or describe her the way you do
Also don't push yourself!
NSFW Jinx alphabet🔥

Tags: NO spoilers for season 2
I did!! It was an interesting experience for me and thanks for the kind words. In fact, I have a problem with understanding the characters and it is very nice to hear this 😅
PERSON WHO ASKED SOMETHING SIMILAR: Are you still waiting for an answer to your request? Most likely, I will write the same thing 👉🏻👈🏻 You can also answer anonymously.
Aftercare (what they’re like after sex)
Jinx spends most of her time proving her love for you. Sex is no exception. It's just another of the many ways to say: "I don't just love you; I obsessed you." That's why, in the moments after intimacy, Jinx finally calms down. She just spent all her energy on pleasing you and got it in return. There is no better confirmation of your feelings for her right now. You can just look at each other; she won't rush at you to touch you like she would at any other moment.
Don't worry, she'll do it later.
Body part (their favorite body part of theirs and also their partner’s)
Choose and Jinx are not compatible. She will never tell you what she likes most about you; it's too complicated. Hands, neck, legs, hair, belly, and absolutely everything will be honored with attention from Jinx before and after sex. She also sincerely does not understand why others choose a favorite part of their beloved if they can fuck all parts?
It's much easier for her to say what she doesn't like about herself. Her breasts are her main complex, and if you say something like "I like big breasts," "my exes had huge breasts," or simply "between big and small, I'll choose big," expect a bunch of strange decisions from Jinx to hide her "flaw."
Cum (anything to do with cum, basically)
She will never think twice before cumming. Jinx doesn't care where, how, or where she does it. If you like it when she does it in certain places, she will remember and will definitely do it... However, if you don't like it when she cums somewhere, then... accept it; she will simply forget about it until you throw a real tantrum and you won't start threatening her.
Jinx has trouble remembering "no" and is great at focusing on "yes."
Dirty secret (pretty self explanatory, a dirty secret of theirs)
Jinx has a strange turn on when playing with her guns. She has imagined you saddle her with a gun in your hand more than once. She finds it oddly arousing to think about the possibility of a purely accidental death or injury while you're so close. The possibility of being blown up is also close to her.
But all of this will remain a fantasy. You are unlikely to agree to point a gun at her, which Jinx is well aware of. Besides, it's too dangerous for you. What if you go crazy and shoot yourself in the foot?
Experience (how experienced are they? do they know what they’re doing?)
You are her number one in everything, and she will do anything just to keep you from finding out. Jinx thinks that her lack of experience will make her a terrible partner in your eyes—a bad choice, and you will absolutely never fuck her. You will definitely understand that she is inexperienced when Jinx cannot pull off your bra. She has never worn one, and I swear she was ready to burst into tears at that moment.
After a couple of "training sessions," Jinx becomes the best lover possible. She learns quickly and does exactly what you want her to do because of her excellent understanding of people and her huge intellect.
Favorite position (this goes without saying)
She likes everything as long as you touch her. Jinx won't mind hanging upside down if it means constant physical contact.
Goofy (are they more serious in the moment? are they humorous? etc.)
Until Jinx gained enough (by her standards) experience, she took any joke in bed personally. Don't joke with her in the beginning; it might trigger voices in her head.
Later, when her skills allowed her to make mush out of you, Jinx began to like sudden stupid phrases. Especially while you were riding her. Jinx is not very goofy, but she starts to enjoy breaking your serious mood with the stupidest joke. You can start so hot and continue so intensely, but at some point Jinx will whisper in your ear: "What do you call a person who runs away from a cannibal? Fast food"
She lost a couple of orgasms, but you laughed! It's a small loss for a great cause.
Hair (how well groomed are they? does the carpet match the drapes? etc.)
Jinx's hair is really long, and I believe that her pubic hair was just as long. Okay, not that long. But Jinx has definitely never shaved. One day she got the idea to paint them green, but she got a minor chemical burn, and now she is afraid and ashamed to do anything with them.
You can ask her to shave, and then do it yourself, because she will definitely cut off a piece of herself without help.
Intimacy (how are they during the moment? the romantic aspect)
Jinx is focused on your feelings and simply adapts to them. If you want it hot and fast, she will do it; if you want it slow and gentle, she will do it. You don't even have to ask. And believe me, she will like it. Jinx will definitely not deprive herself of pleasure; she can just enjoy any interaction as long as you are delighted.
Jinx herself doesn't put much meaning into sex; there is no special romance in it that she could not achieve without getting into your pants. After all, she grew up in a city where they make a living from it.
Jack off (masturbation headcanon)
Jinx did this a couple of times as a teenager, mostly out of curiosity. Mylo ruins her mood every time, and it never worked.
After her first orgasm with you, she tried to repeat something similar on her own. She missed your hands, your breath, and your giggles. She couldn't cum.
Jinx will quickly stop doing it.
Kink (one or more of their kinks)
Jinx is obsessed with you. She spends most of her time expressing her gratitude to you for all the good things you give her.
And she loves you even more when you do the same.
It's okay if you get cruel and a little over the top at this point; Jynx will still love it. She will never feel as loved and needed as when you are completely obsessed with her. Sincerely, not when she asks you to. Bite her to mark her, dominate her, and constantly whisper: "You are mine, and that will never change." Oh, she will cum so hard.
Location (favorite places to do the do)
On the table in her workshop. Jinx will also call you her project or her favorite gun.
Motivation (what turns them on, gets them going)
When you take the initiative. Any touch to her with a subtext will be met with active actions. She feels your mood well.
Jinx will also try to tease you if she feels like you've been too cold towards her lately. She firmly believes that this is a radical way to love and will definitely remind you of her devotion.
No (something they wouldn’t do, turn offs)
Want to pick a fight with Jinx? Ask her for group sex.
Jinx won't share with you. Forget about a threesome.
Oral (preference in giving or receiving, skill, etc.)
Jinx will always be the first to initiate oral sex. She enjoys it while she's doing it and goes crazy when she's receiving it. It's her favorite. She's also damn good at it; oral wasn't bad even the very first time.
It must just be a talent—another one in Jinx's stack.
Pace (are they fast and rough? slow and sensual? etc.)
The one you need. She won't be too shy about being rude to you if you moan louder and rub against her more actively.
Quickie (their opinions on quickies, how often, etc.)
Jinx herself is very active, and her life is quite eventful. And yet this does not mean that she is a fan of it.
Usually you have quick sex just because you want it; Jinx prefers to wait for the moment when it will be possible to do everything she wants. Bite, rub, look, and lick, enjoying the moment, not just to stop the itching.
Risk (are they game to experiment? do they take risks? etc.)
Experiments? Yes. Risk? Never.
You will try everything; Jinx is a searching nature. She will definitely tie you up, spank you, not let you cum, and try different toys on you. You will go through all this together and more than once.
But Jinx would never risk the safety of your pussy. To do so much for your safety, only to be able to lose you so stupidly? No, never.
And no threesomes either.
Stamina (how many rounds can they go for? how long do they last?)
Jinx runs around Zaun with three guns and a bunch of bullets. She's incredibly resilient. You'll sweat more with her than you would on a Silko or Sevika mission. She won't leave you alone until she feels satisfied. Just when you feel like you're getting used to long sex sessions, she finds a way to knock you off your feet again. You tried to wear her out by having Jinx lift you.
Fatal mistake, terrible decision. That's why Jinx is a genius in your little family.
Her body got used to your weight pretty quickly and only strengthened her, making your sex not only long and exhausting, but also a little more difficult for you.
Toys (do they own toys? do they use them? on a partner or themselves?)
Jinx only uses them when she thinks you're getting bored in sex. Jinx will also definitely make a couple of sex toys, more for the sake of interest than sexual desire. She won't use it on her own, but how can she deny you the pleasure of torturing her a little with a toy? She'll definitely enjoy it too much, and control of the situation will pass into her hands as quickly as it left.
Unfair (how much they like to tease)
For Jinx, teasing = prelude. She won't start until she realizes how hard you're want to coming. Sometimes it can go on too long, and you'll be hysterical and start crying. Jinx didn't want that; she just got carried away, so she'll definitely pay for it tenfold.
Volume (how loud they are, what sounds they make, etc.)
Scream or she will make you.
Your moans and screams are the only way to show others that you adore her without endangering the lives of others. It's also a great way to relieve stress.
Jinx will definitely enjoy it; don't hold back.
Wild card (a random headcanon for the character)
One time you accidentally called her by her real name in the midst of oral sex. She immediately stopped and just looked at you for a few seconds before she started crying. You didn't finish that time.
"Powder" has become your stop word.
X-ray (let’s see what’s going on under those clothes)
5.25 feet of slender body, long fingers, and a nimble tongue. There's a lot to work with.
Yearning (how high is their sex drive?)
Jinx has a low libido, and before meeting you, sex was not a concern to her. Even as a teenager, when hormones were raging, Jinx remained indifferent to intimacy. Now, you can excite her with just a hint. A light touch, a piquant pose, or an ambiguous phrase will make Jinx immediately become active.
Other people doing similar things irritate her.
Zzz (how quickly they fall asleep afterwards)
After sex, Jinx will lie next to you, just watching. She will be strangely silent and soothingly sweet. Very soon it will stop stressing you out and make you calm down. She will not close her eyes until she is sure that you have fallen asleep. This will last for a couple more hours before she can fall asleep.
Jinx always had trouble sleeping, but when she's next to you, her problem disappears.

I hope the topic of sex is covered and I didn't miss anything 🙏🏻🙏🏻
#arcane x reader#jinx x reader#arcane jinx#arcane jinx x reader#jinx arcane#jinx x fem!reader#arcane#arcane headcanon#arcane league of legends#arcane netflix#jinx alphabet
383 notes
·
View notes
Text
Off The Record🖤



Natasha Romanoff x Criminal Defense Lawyer!Original Female Character
Summary: She’s built a career on keeping secrets and defending the worst with nothing to lose. That changed when Natasha Romanoff showed up on the other side of the courtroom.
Warnings: descriptions of violence, psychological manipulation, implied child abuse and trauma, emotional abuse, mentions of torture, human and sex trafficking, war crimes and murder, implied coercion, legal corruption, gun violence, secondary character deaths, power imbalance, blood and injury depiction
Chapters: Two,
A/N: i tried in so many different ways to write this as reader/second person point of view but it just didn’t click so i did have to do original character! please be honest if the legal stuff is a little boring and too much, i feel it’s very dialogue and law-jargon heavy and can change it up if needed! enjoy🤍
Chapter One
Avengers Secondary Holding Facility, Upstate New York March 12, 2022
The quinjet cut through the clouds, the breeze stirring mild turbulence as it glided down toward the landing strip outside the Avengers’ secondary holding facility, the one for when Avengers didn’t want or need the world watching.
Natasha Romanoff stood at the rear hatch, face unreadable and gaze locked on to the man seated across from her. The same man that has just taken her a two month long gruelling mission to finally bring in.
Maksim Vasiliev. Hands shackled, eyes full of cold amusement as he stares right back. Even bound, he looks like the one with all the power in the room. Natasha fought the use to put her fist through his face, again. Once had been enough, for now.
“Time to face the music.” She quipped, allowing two shield operatives to take him by the arm each as the ramp fully lowered to the floor.
Vasiliev turned to her, that same smile on his face that’s made her skin crawl for years. “You’re still so dramatic, Natalia.”
With his head held high, he sauntered down the ramp like he didn’t have a care in the world, like he wasn’t looking at lifetime of the same concrete walls staring at him.
Inside the facility, the Avengers were already assembled. Natasha entered just seconds before Maksim was seated in the interrogation room, all of them watching the sick man through the two sided mirror. Tension clung in the air until Tony decided to break it, in true Stark style.
“Well, that’s only ugly son of a b-“
“Always something useful to say.” Maria murmured, overseeing his transfer. The two guards that flanked Vasiliev disappeared from view, leaving the criminal alone in the room. “Any ideas on the first move, Natasha?”
“He’s in this for the long run so I think it won’t matter in what order we exhaust our options.”
“I could go in, maybe I can tell if he’s lying.” Wanda supplies helpfully, the pupils of her eyes already sparkling with red as she read what she could from his subconscious. “He’s still smug, like he’s got a way out of here.”
“That’s assuming he talks. He’s had 30 years hiding in the shadows to prepare for this.” Steve sighs. “Did he saying anything on the flight, Natasha?”
“Not much useful. Pointless stuff we already knew.”
“We’ve dealt with guys like him before, sociopaths with god complexes. Best thing we can do is break the pattern and get Wanda in his head to figure out what he knows.” Tony comments, already sounding bored. “It’s our best play.”
“You’re just saying that because you’re bored.” Sam drawls. “How this guy is alive is beyond me? I thought he went up in flames with the rest of HYDRA.”
“He hid, like a coward. Also those scars on his face? Plastic surgery. Fake passports and too many favours from people that owed him.” Natasha’s voice was low. “He slipped once and got caught. Think about how many more are out there, slipping away and disappearing forever.”
“Then let’s not give him the chance.” Tony stands, heading towards the door. “Let’s get Wanda in there, see what he’s coming up with.”
Wanda was already halfway across the room, when the door slammed open.
“You’ll do no such thing.”
All heads turned.
Sienna Blake strode in the place like she belonged, like she’s built the place brick by brick. A sleek black suit framed her figure, pointed heels skimming the floor and dark eyes sharp with precision and defiance. Behind her, Clint followed looking distinctly unamused but also not stopping her.
Wanda blinked. “Who the hell-“
“Who the hell are you?!” Natasha snapped, stepping forward before anyone else could. Her voice low and her tone lethal. “This is a secure facility.”
“I’m aware.” Sienna responded, coldly. “You’re holding my client-“
“Your client?!”
“-MY client illegally. Interrogation without counsel is a violation of the Geneva Convention, not to mention domestic law. You’ve had him in custody, including time of arrest, for six hours without a formal change or notifying legal representation.”
She threw a folder on to the briefing table. “That’s over now. He will not be questioned, touched, read, scanned or even looked at funny until I’ve met with him and confirmed he’s fit to speak.”
“Damn.” Sam muttered.
Tony leaned over to Steve, eyes never leaving Sienna. “Did we get sued and no one told me?”
Natasha’s jaw clenched as she stepped up closer to the woman. “Your client is a war criminal.”
“He’s also a person, WITH rights.” Sienna shot back. “And the law doesn’t care about how much you hate him. Rights are rights. If you’re going to act like a court of executioners, at least be honest about it.”
“She’s a bitch but damn, this is the hottest thing I’ve seen all year.” Sam fails to hide his grin, leaning into Tony as he watches in admiration. “Seriously, who are you?”
“I’m Sienna Blake, you’ll get to know me.” She turns back to Natasha. “If you want justice Agent Romanoff, follow the law. Otherwise you’re just another assassin with a badge.”
The room went silent. Natasha didn’t flinch as her eyes locked with Sienna’s, almost challenging. “File your charges then we’ll talk.”
Maria nodded her head to Sienna, watching as she struts out of the room and straight into the holding cell. Not a tremble in her step or a slip of a mask as she walks up to Maksim like he’s a coffee shop barista and not a man accused of genocide and terrorism.
“Sweet Jesus.” Clint scoffs, his tone almost impressed. “She’s something.”
“She is Sienna Blake. The best criminal defense lawyer the country has seen in the last decade. Came from no where and hasn’t lost a case since. She’s defended serial killers, war criminals, terrorists, you name it. Not one has seen the death penalty or life imprisonment yet. Only last week, she got a serial killer with a kill count higher than Tony can count, a ten-year insanity plea.”
“Only ten?!” Steve echoes, eyebrows raised.
“She’s that good.” Maria shrugs. “Pain in the ass but she’s good.”
Natasha glared at her. “You knew she was coming?”
“I didn’t invite her.” Maria laughs, defensively. “But the second we logged that initial paperwork, her firm sent in the paperwork. This case was bought and paid for before the quinjet was in park.”
Tony folded his arms, sighing tiredly. “Fantastic. So Hydra’s hiring the A-Team.”
⋆⋆⋆⋆
The Avengers Compound, Upstate New York
March 12, 2022
Later that evening, Natasha’s boots had yet to stop stomping through the compound, her tracks almost wearing a hole in the floor. She didn’t speak, she didn’t need too. Her entire body radiated pure, unfiltered fury.
“So that could have gone better…” Wanda unhelpfully comments, exchanging a look with Sam.
Natasha didn’t reply, just continued to pace.
“It was dramatic, sure.” Tony saunters over to the bar, playing bartender for the room of tense heroes. “Vodka anyone?”
“I should have just put the bullet in his head when I had the chance.” Natasha mutters, letting the anger seep through.
“Understandable.” Maria mutters, appearing at the doorway. “But also a war crime.”
Natasha turned sharply. “So is everything he has ever done. He doesn’t deserve the right to a fair trial, he doesn’t deserve the right to defend what he’s done. Or should I say get that pretentious idiot in a suit to defend his actions. He deserves a cage. Or a hole in the ground and even then, that’s still too nice.”
“Yeah, well…” Tony shoves a glass into her hand. “Welcome to the modern world. Apparently even Bond villains get legal representation now.”
With a few taps on the tablet in his left hand, he flips it round to show the team. On there was Sienna’s profile, or what little there was of it. A few heavily redacted articles, a couple of courtroom photos and a list of high-profile cases, most of them deeply controversial. White collar monsters, terrorists with a side of trafficking, sadistic’s with a passion for genocide and even some of HYDRA’s nearest and dearest walking away with plea deals and community service. It was impressive.
“She represented him?!” Steve frowns, pointing to just one of her clients.
“She’s represented worse.” Tony adds. “She’s carved a niche for defending people the rest of the world would rather see set on fire. Yet she’s winning.”
“But there’s barely anything here.” Sam comments, scrolling. “No interviews, no press quotes, no personal information, it doesn’t even say what law school she attended. All of these criminals and cases and not one public acknowledgement, how is that possible?”
Wanda narrows her eyes. “Intentional maybe?”
“Absolutely.” Maria confirms. “She keeps herself off the grid better than some of you. Everything about her is curated, down to the colour of nail polish on her toes. She’s quite the mystery.”
Natasha crossed her arms, jaw clenched. “She’s a shield.”
“And ironically, the most effective one Vasiliev’s got.”
“She’s not just defending him. She’s enabling him.” Natasha exclaims, getting more hysterical. “She’s giving them all a chance. She’s giving them all hope! Most wanted on Interpol? No problem because legally blonde here will get you picking trash on a highway for 6 months before you can go and steal another kid off the street to turn into the next doped up Captain America.”
Silence followed, nobody quite sure what move to make next. “So, what do we do?” Sam questions. “Let her play lawyer and him walk free?”
“No.” Maria said, firm. “We play this by the book. Yes, it will be hard but we cannot let him walk. Let’s keep our ground clean but efficient. He’ll slip up, they always do.”
“And if he doesn’t?” Natasha’s question is pointedly ignored. “How does she do this? She doesn’t even flinch. How do you sleep at night when you’re defending these monsters?”
Wanda’s voice was quiet, almost empathetic. “Maybe she doesn’t.”
Tony, meanwhile, kept scrolling the tablet. “Huh?”
Steve looked over, already advancing on Tony. “What is it?”
“Check this out. Federal database says she clerked for a Supreme Court justice but the file is sealed. Then nothing for years. There’s no trace of her. It’s like she didn’t exist.”
“That’s not standard, especially for government work.” Maria frowns.
“Exactly.” Tony said. “She’s hiding something.”
“They always are.”
“But someone with the rep that she has would be smarter. Fake papers and silly narratives would be all over this. She’s just happy to be a question mark to anyone who looks a little deeper.”
“That’s confidence…”
Sam couldn’t help the smirk on his face. “Damn right she’s confident, did you see her in that suit?!”
⋆⋆⋆⋆
Avengers Secondary Holding Facility, Upstate New York
March 12, 2022
The sterile white walls of the interrogation wing gleamed cold under harsh fluorescent lights. Sienna stood there, armed crossed, head held high and impeccably composed. Her slate grey suit was pressed sharp but her presence was sharper. Maria approached her, a thick folder in her arms and flanked by none other than Natasha.
“Commander Hill, Agent Romanoff.” Sienna nods, respectfully.
“Ms. Blake.” Maria acknowledges back formally, handing over the file. “This contains the formal charges filed against Maksim Vasiliev earlier this morning.”
Sienna’s ringed fingers skimmed through the pages, scanning quickly.
“Let me be clear.” Maria continued. “These charges include human experimentation, torture, unlawful detainment, numerous violations of interaction treaties post-HYDRA and human-trafficking. The United Nations tribunal expects this to proceed swiftly.”
Sienna looks up, voice cool and calm. “I’m aware of the charges.”
Natasha’s posture shifted, rigid with anger.
“Interrogation is scheduled to begin within the hour.” Maria supplies, exchanging a glance with Natasha.
“No interrogation will be taking place until I’ve had the chance to go through the charges with my client.” Sienna almost commands. “I have requested a full psychiatric evaluation also. He will be evaluated for mental competency before any questioning.” Natasha’s jaw twitches. “I do hope you’ve received my motion filing.”
Maria nods. “We have received your motion to suppress any interrogation conducted prior to your arrival.”
Sienna smiled, not politely but professionally. “Correct, that motion still stands. Any statements obtained before my involvement will be considered inadmissible. That includes any comments made by Agent Romanoff or my client during travel to the holding facility.” Her eyes shifted to Natasha, who was glaring right through her
Natasha can’t help herself as her speaks, her voice low and venomous. “You’re protecting a monster.”
“I’m protecting the integrity of this process.” Sienna’s voice was too rehearsed, like she’d argued this one hundred times over. “If you want justice, you follow the law. You don’t get to rewrite the rules because it’s convenient to you.”
“Convenient?” The agent clenched her fists. “He’s killed hundreds, maybe thousands. You really think he deserves the benefit of the doubt?”
“It’s not what about they deserve, it’s about the right.” Sienna’s tone was absolute, unyielding. “Because if we allow these exceptions, then what separates us from the monsters we fight?”
Natasha took a breath, trying to keep herself in control. “I didn’t become who I am by giving monsters fair trials.”
“And yet here we are.” Sienna replies, still frustratingly calm. “If you’re so eager to condemn him then I suggest you prove it in court and wait for the verdict. Until then, I’d appreciate you respecting what’s right and following the law.”
“You don’t scare me.”
“No, I don’t expect too. I do, however, expect to win.”
“It’s not about winning, it’s about keeping the world safe from these kinds of people.”
“I would agree but what protects the world from injustice? The ‘Avengers’?”
Maria finally interjects, tone businesslike. “The tribunal respects your legal rights, Ms Blake but time is against us. When the evaluation is complete, we expect cooperation.”
Sienna nodded once. “I’ll cooperate, within the bounds of the law.”
Natasha couldn’t hear anymore, muttering in Russian as she stormed from the room.
“You’re playing a dangerous game, Sienna.” Maria speaks, watching Natasha go. “A very dangerous one.”
#natasha romanoff#black widow#natasha romanov#angst with a happy ending#bucky barnes#fan fiction#light angst#natasha romanoff x female reader#natasha romanoff x reader#natasha romanoff x you#wanda maximoff#wlw#steve rogers#fanfic#marvel#natasha x reader#natasha x you#tony stark#angst#bruce banner#marvel au
143 notes
·
View notes
Text
Back To You - Part 15 | Sam Carpenter

Pairing: Sam Carpenter x reader
Warnings: mentions of violence, death, blood, injuries, and swearing
Summary: When Sam left after turning eighteen, you were devastated. You’d been in love with her since you were kids and her leaving meant you never got to tell her how you truly felt.
Fast forward a couple of years, Tara gets attacked and Sam returns. . .
A/N: It’s big brain time, guys!
Previous Part | Next Part | Masterlist
_______________________________________________
Liam. . .Hospital. . .In critical condition. . .Surgery. . .
With shaking hands I end the phone call with Paige and stare out of the window.
Now’s not the time to break down, Y/N. Focus on Gale.
Paige is on her way to the city. I told her not to come, but she’s coming anyway. She and I are Liam’s emergency contacts, and it’s better if she’s there for Liam when—not if!—he wakes up from surgery instead of me because I still have a target on my back.
“What’s wrong?” Sam asks softly.
I turn my head to see her twisted in the passenger seat, looking at me with furrowed eyebrows. Tara also looks at me through the rear view mirror, but she’s quick to look back at the road when she almost runs over a garbage can.
“It’s Liam, he’s been attacked by Ghostface,” I say quietly as I force myself to keep my emotions under control.
“What? Oh my God, is he—is he—“
“He’s in surgery,” I say quickly, ignoring the way my stomach twists at the thought of him not making it. “Paige is on her way here.”
Guild flashes through Sam’s eyes. “I’m so—“
“No,” I cut her off, my voice breaking. “Don’t apologize. He’s going to be fine. He’s going to be fine. . . Right now we have to focus on Gale.”
Both sisters seem unconvinced but they drop it and a minute later Tara pulls up next to Gale’s apartment complex.
We jump out of the car, getting some weird looks from pedestrians, and hurry into the building and into the elevator that takes us up to Gale’s penthouse.
Ghostface is here. Ghostface is going to kill Gale. He attacked Liam. Liam’s in surgery. Liam— No! Keep it together, Y/N.
I clench my jaw and tap my foot impatiently, ignoring the worried looks Sam and Tara shoot me.
After what feels like hours, the elevator finally opens on Gale’s floor and we rush out and into the apartment through the front door that is already wide open.
“No!” My heart drops and I freeze when we round the corner and I see Ghostface kneeling over Gale with a knife in his hand.
He raises it, ready to strike, but Sam jumps into action. She grabs a gun off the ground and fires it at him. Of course she misses because her hands are shaking so much, but it’s enough to make Ghostface scramble away from Gale.
Sam shoots at him a couple more times, but she misses again, and again, until he vanishes around a corner.
A groan from Gale snaps me out of my thoughts and I quickly take the gun from Sam and point it at where Ghostface vanished while she and Tara drop down next to Gale.
“Shit.” Sam winces when she presses her hands to Gale’s bleeding stomach. Blood seeps through her fingers and her panicked eyes flicker back and forth between her hands and Gale’s face. “I’m sorry, I should have known that he was gonna come after you,” she whispers which makes Gale shake her head.
“He didn’t get me,” she says weakly, and I slowly lower the gun. The chances of Ghostface coming back with all of us here, and with a gun no less, are slim to none.
“Tell Sidney he never got me,” Gale whispers, her voice barely audible over the approaching sirens. She’s pale, alarmingly so, and her eyes flutter shut a heartbeat later.
Tears prick at my eyes.
She’s not going to make it. . . Liam’s not going to make it. . .NO. They’ll both be fine.
I blink the tears away and swallow the growing lump in my throat.
Keep it together, Y/N!
“Gale? Gale!” Tara shakes Gale, but the older woman is passed out and I avert my eyes. I can’t bear to see her like this.
Paramedics and police officers hurry into the apartment a moment later which makes me square my shoulders and set the gun down.
“Out of the way!” One of the paramedics says. Tara gets up and move aside, but Sam stays kneeling next to Gale, her hands still pressing against her stomach.
“Come on, move!” The other paramedic says, but Sam doesn’t move.
She’s frantically trying to prevent the life draining out of Gale, but by not moving she isn’t helping anyone. The paramedics have to do their job and they can’t do it unless she moves.
Tara tugs on Sam’s shoulders, trying to pry her away, but Sam shrugs her off, whimpering, “No, no! Gale!”
The desperation in her voice makes it almost impossible for me to keep it together, but I know the paramedics need space to work, so I step forward and wrap my arms around her from behind, pulling her to her feet and out of the paramedics’ way while she thrashes and protests.
“No, Gale,” she cries. A moment later the fight leaves her body and she slumps back against me and turns her face so it’s hidden in the crook of my neck. “Please. . .”
Tara’s crying too, holding onto my sleeve as we all watch the paramedics work.
I’m can’t cry. Not yet because if I start now, I won’t be able to stop.
The police sweep the apartment, and I’m not surprised when one officer shouts that Ghostface is gone, but then another one says they’ve found a body and I don’t even have to see it to know that it’s Brooks.
I didn’t know him very well, but he was kind to us, and the fact that he’s dead makes it hard for me to breathe.
Keep it together, Y/N.
Gale is on her way to the hospital and we just spoke to Bailey and Kirby about what happened. They got here several minutes ago with the others and are now talking to the officers who arrived on the scene with the paramedics.
Bailey was not happy that we stole his car, but given the circumstances, he’s not all too mad.
Mindy, Chad, Tara, Ethan, Sam, and I are all perched on one of the couches in the apartment building’s lavish lobby, going over what happened tonight.
Well, Mindy, Chad, Tara, and Ethan are. Sam and I are silent.
Sam has been staring at her hands for minutes now, and I’m starting to get worried, especially when I realizes they’re still covered in Gale’s blood.
I glance at the others and at Kirby and Bailey who are still busy talking before pulling her to her feet.
She doesn’t protest, but she also doesn’t look at me. She simply continues staring at her hands.
“We’ll be right back, guys,” I mumble to the group before leading Sam to the bathroom behind the elevators.
Luckily it’s empty, and I don’t hesitate to lock the door behind us to make sure we have some privacy.
“Okay, come on, let’s get that blood off your hands,” I say softly, leading her to the fancy marble sink in the corner.
Sam doesn’t say anything and when I turn on the water she doesn’t move, so I pull up her sleeves and step behind her, taking her hands in my own and guiding them under the water.
“Talk to me, Sammy,” I whisper against the shell of her ear.
It’s a little difficult to wash the blood off since it’s dried to her skin, but I just keep scrubbing her hands.
“It’s my fault,” she whispers after what feels like an eternity. “All of this—Gale, Brooks, Liam, Quinn. . . M-Maybe I’ll just give him what he wants. He wants to punish me, so l I’ll just— I’ll give myself up. If this is what I have to do to keep everyone safe I—“
“Absolutely not.” I squeeze her hands and make sure I got all the blood off before turning off the water. “Look at me.”
Sam’s eyes are trained on the sink, her chin quivering, and she doesn’t meet my eyes in the mirror until I nudge the side of her head with my nose.
“You’re not giving yourself up. You did nothing wrong and there’s no reason for you to get punished. This is not your fault,” I say sternly. I’ve said it before, but I’ll say it again and again and again until she finally believes it.
“You’re not going around killing people in a stupid mask and you’re not hurting anyone by posting conspiracy theories online. You are Billy Loomis’s daughter, yes, but just because he was a psycho doesn’t mean you’re one, too. We can’t change who our parents are and we’re not taking the blame for what they did, you hear me?”
A tear runs down Sam’s cheek and she closes her eyes, nodding hesitantly. I can tell she’s not fully convinced yet, so I continue while drying our hands with a paper towel.
“You killed Richie because he was going to kill you. He was going to kill Tara, and Gale, and Sidney and me, but he didn’t because you stopped him. That’s not a crime, Sammy, so please stop beating yourself up over the fact that you saved us. That you saved me. You’re the strongest person I know, and we’ve been through so much already, so why on Earth would you want to give up now?”
“I just. . . I want it to stop,” she says quietly, turning in my arms to hug me.
I sigh and press a kiss to her forehead. “I know. Me too, but giving yourself up is not an option. We’re going to get through this together, just like last time.”
“But what if something happens? What if you get hurt again?” she asks, her voice muffled against my chest. She curls her fingers around the hoodie on my back and pulls me closer as though even just the thought of something happening to me scares her.
I raise a hand to run my fingers through her hair and rest my chin on the top of her head. “I can’t promise that everything is going to be fine, that no one is going to get hurt, but I can promise that no matter what happens, I don’t blame you for anything, okay? I love you, no matter what.”
She sniffles, her grip on my sweater tightening. “I love you, too. So much. . . I can’t believe I actually get to say that now.”
I chuckle sadly and lean back to look into her eyes. They’re red and puffy from crying, but they shine with love and I can’t help but cup her face with my hands and kiss her softly.
“Me too. Sometimes I still think it’s a dream,” I admit against her lips which makes her smile ever so slightly before kissing me again.
It’s soft and slow, and filled with all the reassurance she needs.
When we finally pull apart, I use my thumbs to wipe away the last traces of her tears before guiding her back to the door.
Just as I’m about to unlock it though, I freeze, making Sam bump into me.
Why didn’t you tell me Y/N was such a snack, Sam?
“What are you—?”
“Quinn. . .” I breathe out, spinning around with wide eyes.
I know Ethan is one of the Ghostfaces, but he can’t have been the one attacking Gale because he was at the park with us.
It wasn’t the Ghostface from the bodega either because he’s taller, so that means there are three of them in total and the only person who ever referred to me as a Snack is Quinn. . .
She’s dead though. . . But what if she isn’t? What if it was all just a ruse? We never actually saw her dead body, she just stumbled into Anika, covered in blood.
But. . .why?
Why she’s doing this? Why’s she working with Ethan? And who the fuck is the Ghostface from the bodega? All of them are connected somehow, but how?
My mind is running wild and the touch of Sam’s cold hands on my jaw is almost not enough to snap me out of my thoughts.
“Hey, what’s going on? What are you talking about?” she asks when my eyes find hers.
Instead of answering, I take her hands off my face and step back, shaking my head in disbelief. “You have Instagram, right?”
She frowns. “I— Yeah, but—“
“Can I see?” I ask impatiently.
“I guess.” She looks at me weirdly, but takes out her phone and opens Instagram. “What are you—?“
“Just give me a second,” I cut her off and snatch the phone out of her hands.
I go through her followers until I find Quinn’s profile, clicking on it and going through her handful of posts before moving onto the posts she’s tagged in.
There’s nothing that connects her to Ethan or anything suspicious, so I move onto Ethan’s profile next.
At first, it looks like there’s nothing there either, but then my eyes get caught on old picture he’s tagged in.
The picture shows a young Ethan sitting on the hood of a shabby truck, smiling, while another guy, presumably his friend and the guy who posted the picture, is sitting on the roof of the truck’s cabin with a piece of straw between his teeth.
It’s a cute picture, but Ethan’s short hair and dimpled smile remind me of someone. I’m not quite sure who, but it’s making my chest tighten and the caption confirms my suspicions that Ethan and Quinn knew each other way before attending Blackmore.
My partner in crime, E.K.
(📸 Quinny)
August 2017
What the hell is going on? E.K.? Does Ethan have a middle name I’m not aware of?
“Y/N, what’s going on?” Sam asks, tugging on my sleeve, but again, I don’t answer.
I zoom in on Ethan, and narrow my eyes trying to figure out who he reminds me of.
Short, curly hair, thick eyebrows, narrow nose. . .
Oh my— Wait, no. That can’t be—
I go back to Quinn’s profile and look at her old pictures, my heart racing as my brain puts two and two together.
Same eyes, same hair color, same nose. . .
“Son of a bitch,” I mutter, finally looking up at Sam who’s chewing on the inside of her cheek in thought.
“What is it?” she asks.
I turn the phone and show her the two photos, also making sure to point out the caption under the post Ethan is tagged in.
“Quinn and Ethan are siblings! Quinn is the one who tried to kill Gale,” I exclaim, my hands shaking because of the revelation.
“What? No! That can’t be. Quinn is dead and—“
“Is she though?” I cut her off impatiently. “It was Ethan who attacked us at the apartment and we never saw her dead body. We also didn’t see her getting stabbed. All we saw was a bunch of blood. And look—“ I point at the picture of a young Quinn on the phone—, “they’re basically twins! And Ghostface called me a snack on the phone! Remember what Quinn said when we first met?”
Sam’s eyes widen and she visibly pales. “Why didn’t you tell me Y/N was such a snack, Sam,” she whispers and I nod adamantly.
“Exactly! It’s her and— Oh my fucking God. . .” My mouth goes dry and my heartbeat pounds in my ears.
“What?!” Sam takes the phone out of my hands and steps closer, tugging on my sleeve. “What is it?!”
“Detective Bailey is the Ghostface from the bodega,” I whisper, horrified. “H-He’s Quinn’s and Ethan’s dad and he’s got combat training and he knows how to use a shotgun. He stole the old Ghosface masks and all the other shit in the old theater out of evidence!“
“Holy shit.” Sam runs her hand through her hair and starts pacing, Gale and Brooks and Liam all momentarily forgotten. “We have to tell someone!”
I nod and exhale shakily. “We do, but we need proof first and we have to be careful. Bailey and Ethan can’t know that we know. And Quinn could be anywhere, so we have to stick together.”
Sam stops pacing and looks at me with determination, nodding. “We need a plan.”
I agree. We need a plan. This ends tonight.
_______________________________________________
Hi, everyone! I originally planned on making this part super long, but I promised I’d post something today, so I decided to cut it short. I’m also in a bit of a slump because I’ve been writing non stop lately and I need some time to plot the big showdown❤️
* NOT PROOFREAD YET
Tag list: @bella423 @artrizzler19 @btay3115 @canyonyodeler @quadofthec @pussyydestroyer @rqizzu @pithod @morganismspam23 @idontliketoread2137
Also, to whoever may be interested, marathon training sucks sometimes! I went out for a supposedly easy 10k run yesterday and I felt like shit the entire time. I usually love running, but yesterday was just horrible. I was tired and hungry and I couldn’t wait to get back home and curl up in bed with some tea.
#x reader#samantha carpenter x reader#samantha carpenter#sam carpenter#sam carpenter x reader#scream#fluff
208 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hello!!! I hope you don't mind doing this one,
Can you help me write a traumatized person who's having trouble talking because of past trauma? (They can still interact with people, but only with signs and movements, not voice) and also a little anxious
Tell me if you need more details =)
How to Write a Mute / Non-Speaking Character
-> healthline.com
-> verywellhealth.com
-> descriptionary.wordpress.com
Types of Mutism:
selective mutism: having the ability to speak but feeling unable to.
organic mutism: mutism caused by brain injury, such as with drug use or after a stroke.
cerebellar mutism: mutism caused by the removal of a brain tumor from a part of the skull surrounding the cerebellum, which controls coordination and balance.
aphasia: when people find it difficult to speak because of stroke, brain tumor, or head injury.
What Causes Selective Mutism in Adults?
having another anxiety condition, like separation anxiety or social anxiety
experiencing physical, emotional, or sexual abuse
having a family history of selective mutism or social anxiety
having fewer opportunities for social contact
having an extremely shy personality
having a speech or language disorder, learning disability, or sensory processing disorder
parent-child enmeshment, or lack of clear boundaries in the relationship
traumatic experiences
Traumatic Mutism vs Trauma-Induced Selective Mutism
if you have traumatic mutism, you may be unable to talk in all situations following a trauma.
with trauma-induced selective mutism, you may find it impossible to talk only in certain situations-- for example, in front of the person who hurt you or in a setting that resembles the circumstances of your trauma.
Different Ways Individuals with Mutism May Choose to Communicate:
Nonverbal Communication: they may rely on facial expressions, gestures, eye contact, and body language to convey their thoughts, emotions, and intentions.
Writing or Typing: they may use a pen and paper, digital devices, or communication apps to write messages, notes, or responses.
Sign Language: they can convey meaning, emotions, and engage in complex conversations through hand signs, facial expressions, and body movements.
Augmentative and Alternative Communication (AAC) Devices: these devices provide individuals with a range of tools and technologies to support their communication needs. They can include speech-generating devices, picture boards, apps, or software that allows users to select words, phrases, or symbols to generate spoken or written output.
Communication Boards and Visual Aids: Communication boards or charts with pictures, symbols, or words can assist individuals in conveying their messages.
Assistive Technology: various assistive technologies, such as speech-to-text apps, text-to-speech programs, or eye-tracking devices that aid individuals with communication.
Tips on Writing a Mute / Non-Speaking Character:
Explore the vast array of nonverbal cues such as facial expressions, body language, gestures, and eye contact. Use descriptions to convey their intentions and reactions.
Utilize internal dialogue. Offer readers a window into their internal thought process, and turn their internal dialogue into a narrative that reveals their inner struggles, triumphs, and complexities so that reader can connect with the character.
Establish a communication system that is unique to your character (Sign language, written notes, telepathy in a fantasy setting, etc.). Having a communication system allows your character to interact with other characters and contribute to the narrative.
Surround them with Understanding Characters that can aid in communcation and fostering meaningful relationships.
Establish the Barriers/Conflicts They'll Experience. Don't forget to be realistic.
Your character is not defined by their inability to speak. Make sure you do not write stereotypes and cliches. Being mute is only one aspect of their identity rather than their defining trait.
Do your research! Seek out firsthand accounts, experiences, and perspectives. Check out online forums and resources to gain insights into their unique challenges, adaptations, and strengths.
If you like what I do and want to support me, please consider buying me a coffee! I also offer editing services and other writing advice on my Ko-fi! Become a member to receive exclusive content, early access, and prioritized writing prompt requests.
#writing prompts#creative writing#writeblr#how to write#writing tips#writing advice#writing resources#writing help#writing tools#how to write a mute character#how to write a non-speaking character#how to write characters
581 notes
·
View notes
Text
Dungeon Meshi is obviously primarily about food, eating, and crucially survival through eating, but it's also focused on other aspects of survival. Sleep, rest, social ties and social exclusion. There's even extensive commentary on things like personal grooming (Marcille’s hair, Toshiro becoming depressed and no longer shaving), clean bathrooms, and other things. When it comes to disability these things are referred to as instrumental activities of daily life (IADLs), which are more complex things like shopping, housework, and cooking, which people need to do to survive, and activities of daily life (ADLs) which are the basic bare bones needs: eating, toileting, etc. Dungeon Meshi is concerned with the logistics of living and finding joy in those logistics.
This is super related to disability! Yes, Laios is autistic, this has been apparent from the beginning. But what does being autistic mean for him and the story? Mostly, it means his desires, goals, and the ways he goes about achieving them are strange, foreign, or baffling. He has different priorities than other people and the way he expresses those priorities are strange. They affect how he socializes, how he eats…
So, it absolutely makes sense that there would be a minor sideplot about activities of daily living and what it's like to be out of sync with everyone else when it comes to prioritizing things. It's Mithrun Time (he's gonna mith all over the place) and I'm so SO interested in the interplay of disability, caregiving and the logistics thereof, and intersectionality & privilege. Who needs care? How do other people feel about them needing care? How do they receive that care? And who do we think is worthy of receiving care and how does that interact with all these other factors?
Bunch of manga and extras spoilers past the cut:
“So, what's wrong with you?”
I see a lot of people talking about Mithrun's non-eye disability as a depression allegory, which I think is true, but I think it's also metaphorically/symbolically both a traumatic brain injury and a trauma response to sexual assault. The sexual assault aspect is pretty clear if you look at any of the symbolism of the actual disabling event: just look at it.

Mithrun is lying in bed and the goat comes to him, lifts him up and puts its mouth on his abdomen and lower pelvis. The eating is sexually charged, as is the particular way he struggles and protests. It's intensely violating, and things that were once desirable are lost. And the dungeon lord group therapy session involves a lot of people talking about the demons like an abusive lover; Mithrun, even though he wanted to kill the demon so badly, still says that they're gentle.
As for the brain injury, chronic TBIs can cause a wide variety of symptoms. Some immediately relevant ones are anhedonia (lack of enjoyment), executive function issues, poor interoception (trouble understanding what's going on in your body), cognitive impairment affecting ability to reason/multitask/plan/solve problems, changes in behavior and personality, depression, agitation, and restlessness. We see… basically all of these, in Mithrun, as downstream effects of the loss of desires. He can't tell when he's hungry, tired, or out of mana; he can't perform ADLs consistently even if he knows he'll die without doing them and dying without doing them will interfere with his long-term goal, he had drastic personality changes, he oscillates between impatient and totally withdrawn.
Brain injuries can also affect more complex tasks and ability to sustain lengthy periods of complex cognitive work. A common example is losing the ability to read and process longer passages; maybe you can read the words but you can't read a paragraph, or maybe you can read paragraphs but now you get a migraine after 15 minutes. Mithrun's skill loss is not related to reading but the effect is similar – he is and was extremely skilled in a particular area of magic, but also disabled in ways that specifically hinder his skill in this area – to teleport things properly you need depth perception and a sense of direction, and he lacks both of these! And while he's still an incredibly effective fighter it seems like he pretty frequently makes those sorts of mistakes.

This is treated often as a gag and it is genuinely funny but it’s also very real, to no longer be as good at the thing you were good at before you became disabled. Kui takes several throwaway gags seriously later on, not just this one. Another ~gag that's not really elaborated on is the bathroom thing, but I appreciate its inclusion anyway, since even if it's presented humorously it doesn't feel meanspirited in a way a lot of “diaper jokes” do. I think people need to talk a lot more about bathroom issues in a wide variety of disabilities, and I think it's nice that a guy I can already picture the “poor little meow meow” posts about also has this issue, you know?
Preferences vs Desire
Even referencing PTSD and TBIs it's hard to really grasp what having no desires means, and the characters don't generally ask, while Mithrun explains it in vague terms. “Desires” is a very broad term and indeed he has lost access to a wide but related variety of things. Unfortunately this lead to him often being treated as nonagentic.
Mithrun does still have preferences, even if he doesn't express them and has no desire which would drive him to seek out pleasant things and avoid unpleasant ones. He'll comment on the taste and texture of foods, for example – sure seems like he has an opinion!
People treat it like his preferences don't matter since he doesn't usually bring them up unprompted, and he's often in situations where there aren't other options.
Kabru seems best at not doing this (and, noncoincidentally, also seems to be the best at actually caring for him; the Canaries have a lot more Resources theoretically than Kabru And Mithrun Eating Monsters And Kabru's A Bad Cook, but although they are loudly distressed by the two of them disappearing it seems to have positively affected Mithrun's general health)

But, uh, acknowledgement that someone has preferences at all is a really low bar to clear and Kabru also doesn't seem to fully understand how Mithrun's brain works. Mithrun’s caregivers want him to eat when they want him to eat. They want him to rest and drink when they want him to.
He lacks the desire for a number of mundane things but also seems to lack the ability to tell when he needs them. He can't explain why he faints; is “I am out of mana” considered a desire for more mana, one that can be eaten? He can't sleep on his own; it's not only that he lacks “the desire to go to bed” but he can't do anything with his own exhaustion, even if he notices it. He comments on the unpleasant taste and texture of several meals; he may be unable to want to not eat it, but he definitely can tell when he dislikes something. But he also seems to be unable to tell when he's hungry.
Kabru will acknowledge these preferences but there's not really other food options, and Everyone Must Eat. Kabru doesn't know the details of Mithrun's condition yet but you can see the immediate frustration here and the way he offers food to him like Mithrun's a child.

Sure, he won't directly communicate preferences, so that makes it extra hard, but you can always just ask, and if he tells you he tells you.
The pathway between opinion and taking actions about it may be lost in Mithrun but the dungeon forces other people into a similar position – it forces them to eat food they don't want to eat so that they can survive or accomplish other goals. We've seen this with Marcille from the beginning. It's difficult with Mithrun because it seems like there is always going to have to be some sort of someone else overriding his autonomy – yeah, he's not hungry but he still needs to eat or he'll faint. Yeah, he's lying about whether or not he's clean but he still needs to wash or he'll die. Yeah, he needs to take a rest instead of keeping moving or he'll faint. But he's not unique in being in a situation where he has to do nonpreferred things. The difference is more that he lacks the ability to independently do anything when it comes to ADLs, preferred or not, which makes it into someone else’s choice and responsibility.
There's also a theme in Dungeon Meshi that comes up a bit of people being pushy about ADLs but from a slightly different perspective, and they're usually right. You see this in Senshi most commonly; he pushes the residents of the Golden City to actually eat even if they don't need to and can't taste it, and while he's correct in that Yaad does get enjoyment from the food even without taste he's still not quite listening to Yaad. Similarly, Kabru is correct in that he can get Mithrun to sleep without a sleeping spell, but he also ignores the way Mithrun says several times that he doesn't expect massage to work. There's a few aspects to this – wild but expected that the elves would choose the “just knock him out with a spell” route, the “easy way” Senshi always talks about when it comes to magic, instead of actually paying attention to other solutions. But also, generally, people know their bodies best, and sometimes even if you're really sure you have the trick to help them you have to listen to what they tell you.
tvtropes dot org frontslash DisabilityTropes
This is going to be a harder section just because it's so subjective; it's nearly impossible to think about the ways in which disabled people are viewed by the people around them/wider society with any degree of objectivity just because there are so many factors that go into it. But I do think Mithrun is consistently treated as relatively nonagentic and there are several ways this can manifest: being treated as a doll/pet/child, being treated as a weapon, and being a surface for people to project onto.
He's framed or treated as childlike intermittently through the manga; scattered about, just a little vibe in the way he's drawn, like the "say aah" above and Pattadol and Cithis through the teleportation scroll :


That's a middle aged man! And he's framed like a toddler getting picked up or misbehaving.
Which doesn't mean they care about him any less; his squad is really fond of him for someone who's technically like their parole officer. How dare you do this to our captain! They love him dearly; this is obvious and he comments on it! They respect him, too, as the leader and as a strong fighter. But loving someone and thinking they're a skilled fighter doesn't mean you respect their autonomy fully.
There's also an element of everyone projecting their own issues onto him; Kabru with their shared Dungeon Trauma. The canaries all suggesting wacky, midlife-crisis desires. He doesn't ever express that he minds any of this, except when they try to stop him from making particular decisions. They also don't often understand why he'd be motivated to do a particular thing, and in fact some of these projections may actually be correct! But while noodles and pottery may be good later-on goals for him, I think it's striking that a) Kabru was the closest to correctly guessing what desire Mithrun might acquire now and he was still guessing the exact opposite (suggesting a desire to not eat Falin but to help Laios, vs Mithrun's actual desire, which was to eat Falin with no thought given to the promise he made at all) and b) it's a desire that actually makes perfect sense with what we know about him, not something totally new.
And, finally, he's a weapon: people are willing to caretake him because he's good at killing things dead. If his only desire is to kill demons dead, it's easy to start seeing that as who he is. I don't think he'd argue that “trying to kill demons” takes up the majority of his life (it's his only goal and he's obsessed with it) but even if there's only one thing that matters to him he has autonomy (in the sense that he can make his own choices about what to prioritize and formulate his own plans) and personhood.
Politics and privilege – who gets to access care?
One of the things we're first presented with when it comes to Mithrun is that he is intensely capable at handling dungeons. Yeah, there's the immediately visible prosthetic eye and the navigation issues, but the Canaries are built up as being incredibly dangerous and skilled, and he's their captain; they all immediately defer to him. He's intense, he curbstomps an entire room of guards, he's efficient, he's brutal, he's strong physically and magically.
In short: yeah, he's very disabled. He's also still very useful.
At the risk of oversimplification, even within his particular disability, he's much more disabled than Marcille is (she lost something relatively simple and easy to miss, she has no catatonia-moment) but less disabled than Thistle, who seems to still have at least one desire related to the king but is still primarily catatonic. It seems like Thistle is not unusual among ex-dungeon lords, even if there's enough noncatatonic dungeon lords to form a support group later. When Milsiril finds Mithrun, she immediately intends to mercy-kill him – this seems to be a condition the elves are familiar with but consider terminal, at least to the degree Mithrun is affected, and people seem unfamiliar what it means to keep living in this state because Mithrun is unusual in that he survives at all. And he's “allowed” to survive initially because he's not as disabled as he could have been (still has a desire) and that desire is useful. They aim him at the dungeons and off he goes. It takes twenty years for him to recover enough to do it, sure, but they're elves. They can wait. He can still be useful.
Relatedly, when he loses the ability to pursue his desire he's immediately much worse off than he was previously.


The no-desire catatonia is something that can recur and the elves continue to not know how to handle it. If Kabru wasn't there to problemsolve I think he'd have just… stayed there with his increasingly distressed squad.
Speaking of his squad, there's also a fascinating power dynamic going on with just the inherent structure of the Canaries; criminals are assigned as his caregivers. There's the inherent unfairness to the criminal Canaries about them being given extra duties, this strange rich noble guy who's now their Responsibility. There's so much possibility for resentment in normal caregiving relationships, much less being forced by your jailor into caregiving someone. But there's also an element of the power the prisoner Canaries now have over him and his most basic ADLs and needs. Assigning Cithis to his care is such a can of worms! The dynamics of the situation are frankly awful for both of them; of course she resents him initially. It would be strange for her not to. When Pattadol catches her making Mithrun do embarrassing things, she instantly reminds Cithis of her lower-status – she's forced to care for this nobleman and then forcibly reminded that she's beneath him.

She's responding to having menial, low-status tasks forced on her by trying to humiliate him, and although he doesn't have the ability to care enough to stop her it's still a deliberate removal of dignity. He's the instrument with which she is punished and she punishes him in return (until it's not fun anymore and she understands him a bit more.)
Mithrun is a long-lived race, who has structural power over the shorter lived races simply because of how long they live. The dwarves and elves try to actively keep certain knowledge from other races, restricting their access to technology, and other expressions of distance. Senshi spends nearly the whole first season not listening to Chilchuck trying to explain that he's an adult and treating him like a child, and Kabru repeatedly says that the elves do the same thing (and tbh we see them doing it). There's even the fact that it took him twenty years to recover enough to join the Canaries again; a shorter-lived race might have died from old age in this time, or become too old to work in this capacity, and then wasted away without the drive to return to the dungeons. But they're elves; the other elves can afford to wait, and he's not going to age out of dungeoneering any time soon. Being an elf probably contributes to his wealth in the same way skin color contributes to wealth inequality in the real world.
Dungeon Meshi doesn't really go into race in the sense of skin color much, and Kui is writing from a different cultural standpoint than I am. While tallmen are quite accurate when it comes to skin/hair color (yes, even Kabru and his blue eyes; it's rare but possible) and cultural references, the elves, uh, absolutely are not, both in the sense of “dark skin & pale hair and eyes trope” and sense of the royals having jet black skin.
Still, I feel like race is so connected to care and caregiving in the real-world west that I would be profoundly remiss not to mention it. Skin color might not matter to elves in the racism sense, but it matters to humans and humans are the ones writing and analyzing this story. (And I fully expect as the fandom grows with anime-onlies people will like Mithrun more because he's white (has white features) than they would if he had darker skin, because fandom is also baseline racist.)
I don't think we can just not mention that Mithrun is pale-skinned and both Cithis and Kabru, his primary caregivers over the story, both have dark skin.
Racism means white people are more likely to get good medical care, the type you need to get diagnosed and prescribed caregiving. Racism means wealth distribution is uneven, favoring white people. Race affects immigrants taking on undesirable jobs like caregiving for low pay. Racism is a profound stressor which means it contributes to who becomes disabled in the first place in that it can worsen health outcomes.
Similarly to race, gender may not be very obvious when it comes to this subplot within the story but the gendered dynamics of caregiving in the real world are something I do want to touch on. There's an oft-cited statistic about how men are much more likely than women to divorce their partners when their partners are diagnosed with a serious condition; I don't like relying too much on those sorts of statistics because they can be so misleading but it does gesture at something very real, culturally. Even if men aren't supposed to be caretaken, women are supposed to be the caretakers. Certainly, it's not Mithrun's fault that he can't cook and can't do laundry and probably can't do most housework, but I do also think about all the posts passed around about “my boyfriend who won't do housework.”
Again, none of these privileges make him less disabled and less in need of and deserving of care, they're just worth talking about when we talk about caregiving in general.
It's Rotten Work, Even If It's You
People expect disabled people receiving care to be grateful, to accept anything, and to try and make it easier for the caregiver if they're able. Requiring care is an incredibly disadvantaged position, even as actually receiving it can be so tangled up in privilege. Caregiving is tremendously difficult work, it's true, but there's a particular vibe people want from disabled people – all those movies about not wanting to be seen as a burden. Never complaining. Being grateful.
And, uh, well…

Mithrun basically accepts anything his caregivers do, but he's not grateful at all! I appreciate that in a disability portrayal. He'll also lie to and ignore his caregivers, which is Annoying but is definitely an expression of autonomy even if he's probably not doing it specifically to express his autonomy. He's not going to thank you. He's not going to make it easy. He'll accept a lot of things considered “undignified,” and he's not mean or unpleasant in the sense that he's taking advantage or anything, but he's certainly not a model patient.
He's running off back into the dungeons just when you think you've finally gotten him somewhere safe.
There's always a strange tension in caregiving, I've found. It is incredibly intimate but a lot of it is done by total strangers. A number of caregiving tasks are viewed by the wider world as entitled but placing those tasks in the hands of strangers is a remarkably tough place to be in. As a disabled person, I've had to accept my bowel movements being discussed with my parents’ friends, all sorts of being physically moved places not against my will but without my permission, even my pubic hair being shaved off by a stranger (nurse) while I was unable to speak or move. When people are feeding you, making sure you use the toilet, rubbing your feet to make you sleep, helping you with hygiene – people are working so hard to help you. Are you supposed to just accept them doing whatever they want to you?
There's also a dynamic where people will say they don't mind caring for you, they're happy to do it, and then as the years go by and you continue to need care the resentment just builds up. Caregiving is hard work. It's often thankless. The goodness of people’s hearts can run dry, when it's been twenty years and you still can't bathe yourself.
Aaand I need to continue in reblogs, because I'm out of space for images. Please hold. edit: you can find part 2 here
#eat or be eaten#I'm real and I beat myself up behind the Blockbusters#tbh i tried not to talk about myself too much here. but uhhhh caregiving issues are so tender for me#tender in the ouch way not the gentle way#anyway#dungeon meshi spoilers#dungeon meshi#mithrun
463 notes
·
View notes
Text
the people demand caitvi <3
usual warning, after warning is NSFW, pre is SFW may contain spoilers up to act three !!
SFW
• Caitlyn tends to call Vi really sweet things like “my love, darling, my Violet” and all that jazz. She likes that Vi’s not really used to that sort of elegant tenderness from anyone but her. She likes to whisper it in Vi’s ear as she hugs her from behind.
• Vi usually sticks to “baby, babes, sweetheart” with the occasional cupcake because it’s cute. But, she does find it absolutely hilarious to call Caitlyn the most strange, out of pocket pet names ever. “Sugar tits” is a favorite of hers, considering the wide eyes and loud “Violet!” it gets her.
• Vi can cook the basics very well. She thinks any fancy techniques are a waste of time, so she just sticks with what she knows. She’s never measured out loud a day in her life. She just knows.
• Caitlyn can make really good recipes, but it’s only recipes. Put her in the kitchen without a cookbook and she’ll be very confused. She knows a few familiar recipes from her family by heart, but if you asked her to make anything she doesn’t have a recipe for either on hand or in memory, she’ll definitely try! It won’t be edible, but it’ll be… food?
• Vi snores LOUD. Caitlyn has ear plugs loud. She also sleeps like she’s dead. Head back, jaw open, laid out. Caitlyn would check her pulse if she didn’t sound like a broken boat. She also sneezes SO loud, like a dad loud.
• Vi takes injuries well, almost scarily well, but she so gets man colds. You know the type- a fever of 101 and suddenly she’s laid out on the couch, covered in tissues, in four blankets, begging Caitlyn for chicken soup. “You wouldn’t get it, I really am dying this time!”
• Caitlyn has an extremely intricate shower routine. Thousands of dollars of soaps, lotions, scrubs, masks, all that. One time Vi got a long lecture after letting Isha (WHOS TOTALLY ALIVE AND HAPPY.) make potions with them.
•Vi likes to do a lot of the physical stuff around the house. Not that she doesn’t think Caitlyn is capable- hell, she really is- but she likes to brag about it and flex her muscles when explaining that she fixed something.
now it’s freaky time
NSFW
• Vi is absolutely a boob guy. She’s not exactly subtle when staring. In fact, she’s genuinely one of the least subtle people ever. She’s a big fan of just randomly giving Caitlyn a huge from the back and coping a feel.
• Caitlyn definitely likes to use toys when she’s on top. Intricate ropes, gags, lacy blindfolds- everything’s pretty.
• Vi is the type to be just a little insulted if there’s any implication there’s stuff she couldn’t do without her hands, mouth, and a lot of dedication, but she eventually relents and tries them. Caitlyn accidentally created a monster with that, as she realized overstimulation was certainly her favorite thing when she was on top.
• Caitlyn likes to play music when she’s on top. She really likes to play a specific few songs. Vi quickly realized that Caitlyn— definitely not intentionally— had accidentally gotten her to get randomly turned on when hearing the songs. Caitlyn didn’t go into it with the idea to do that, but she found it really funny once she realized what it did. “It’s not mean, Violet. It’s payback for the time you called me sugar tits in front of my coworkers!”
• I see a lot of people say that Caitlyn would get back in her intimidating dress up when she’s on top, but I raise you— Caitlyn has always listened to authority. It made sense; she was practically born to follow the rules. She has a bit of a complex about making people proud of her. So— Vi putting on something similar to the whole intimidating outfit. Caitlyn never imagined she’d be very into being bossed around, and Vi never realized she liked it either, but the first time Caitlyn ended up on her knees, addressing her like some authority figure (I know Ma’am makes sense gender wise, but just tell me Vi wouldn’t like being called sir.) while Vi was still in the whole dark outfit? It’s a thing with them now.
• On a similar note, Caitlyn tends to listen whenever she hears certain cues. Heavy boots entering a room, a snapped finger, all that. It’s a lingering annoyance from her time working under certain people. When Vi realized this, she tested it out- and realized she could accidentally get Caitlyn’s full attention with just a little sound. She (with consent) loves to use this against her.
• Caitlyn has a bit of a habit of reading filthy books. She enjoys them— although she claims, for her own ego, it’s for the plot. Vi likes to sneak a look at whatever smut Caitlyn’s been reading and take tips from it to see if Caitlyn will react. Caitlyn noticed, and now whenever she finds a really good smut book, she’ll “accidentally” leave it open to a page she likes. (Only where Vi could find it, of course. The idea of anyone else knowing anything about her sex life is terrifying to her.)
#arcane#arcane headcanon#caitlyn arcane#caitlyn kiramman#caitlyn x vi#caitvi#vi and caitlyn#vi arcane#vi x caitlyn#nsft.
185 notes
·
View notes